Skip to main content

Full text of "Shakespeare and the heart of a child"

See other formats


NY  PUBLIC  LIBRARY     THE  BRANCH  LIBRARIES 

3  3333  06042  1605 

I 


i 


linn 


'  H  !;*:••  I1;;;1! 

1     • 

|1'!  i1     |    !    I 


Slaughter  G256030 

Shakespeare  and  the  heart  of  a  child 


KEEP  THIS  BOOK  CLEAN 

Borrowers  finding  this  book  pencil-marked,  written  upon,  mutilated 
or  unwarrantably  defaced,  are  expected  to  report  it  to  the  librarian. 


hakespeare    and    the 
Heart   of   a    Child 


BY 
GERTRUDE  SLAUGHTER 

Two  CHILDREN  IN  OLD  PARIS 

SHAKESPEARE  AND  THE   HEART 
OF  A  CHILD 


WITO  PORJLY 


Shakespeare  and 
The  Heart  of  a  Child 


By 

Gertrude  Slaughter 

AUTHOR  OF 
"TWO   CHILDREN    IN   OLD   PARIS" 


Illustrated  by 
Eric    Pape 


The  Macmillan  Company 
1928 


All  rights  reserved 


COPYRIGHT,  1922, 
BY  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY. 


Set  up  and  electrotyped.     Published  October,  1922. 

Reissued  August,  1928. 


PRINTED    IN   THE   UNITED    STATES    OF   AMERICA    BY 
THE    BERWICK    &    SMITH    CO. 


PROPERTY  OF  THE 
CITY  OF  NEW  YOBK 


Prologue 

The  little  girl  who  is  the  subject  of  this  book  was  a  child  of 
freedom.  Although  she  loved  Shakespeare  with  an  ever-growing 
affection,  she  was  never  tied  to  books.  Her  first  desire  always 
was  to  "explore,"  whether  in  the  attic  at  home,  or  in  the  woods  and 
fields,  or  in  strange  cities,  or  in  books. 

Her  earliest  explorations  were  out-of-doors.  She  had  that  close 
intimacy  with  nature  which  only  children  and  poets  may  possess. 
When  she  was  a  mere  baby  she  would  trudge  about  for  hours  hold- 
ing some  cherished  blossom  or  some  green  leaf  tipped  with  red  clasped 
tight  in  her  little  hand,  content  to  watch  and  listen  and  finding 
every  moment  some  new  thing  to  admire.  She  was  sensitive  to 
nature's  moods.  The  wind  was  her  playfellow  on  boisterous  days; 
on  a  sultry,  cloudy  morning,  she  whispered,  "It  listens  like  rain." 
And,  at  a  later  age,  she  declared,  "Everybody  who  is  well  and  can 
be  out-of-doors  must  be  perfectly  happy." 

But  to  separate'  'nature  iroai  hi'ir^n  life  is  as  unnatural  to  chil- 
dren as  to  poers.  '  To  tSis  child*  and  Her  little  sister,  the  sea  held 
strange  stories  and  'the*  woods  were  hung  with  mysteries.  They 
had  their  fairy  houoe  in  the  heaYest  pine  grove,  where  seashells  gath- 
ered the  dew  for;  the  tainea'  baths 'and  pigeon  vines  wreathed  the 
magic  circle  where  they  came  every  night  to  dance,  and  stones  and 
ferns  formed  grottoes  for  their  conclaves.  When  the  old  seal  who 
had  looked  at  them  so  often,  with  dripping  whiskers,  from  the 
rocks  in  the  bay  was  rolled  up  dead  on  the  shore,  their  thoughts  flew 
to  the  little  ones  left  behind,  under  the  waves,  and  they  chanted 


vi  Prologue 

"The  White  Seal's  Lullaby,"  hoping  in  their  hearts  that  the  baby 
seals  were  cuddled  down  comfortably, 

Asleep  in  the  arms  of  the  slow-swinging  seas. 

Everything  around  them  was  alive;  and  their  interest  was  in  life, 
Shakespeare  was  the  natural  transition.  When  you  are  on  friendly 
terms  with  Pan,  you  are  ready  for  Puck  and  Ariel ;  and  the  horse- 
men riding  upon  the  clouds  above  the  streets  of  Rome,  ghosts,  and 
the  weird  sisters  on  the  heath  have  a  fearful  fascination  for  you. 
And  when,  with  the  same  convincing  truth,  living  men  and  women 
are  revealed  to  you,  clothed  in  reality  yet  floating  in  an  atmos- 
phere of  romance,  set  in  bright  scenes  "fresh  to  all  ages,"  where 
high  decorum  stands  up  beside  burlesque  and  jollity  and  the  ways 
of  courtly  life  are  made  manifest  through  the  smiles  and  tears  of 
men  and  women  who  speak  strangely  beautiful  words,  and  yet  are 
true  to  life, — what  is  left  to  be  desired?  For  every  child  loves 
a  good  story  with  a  natural  passion.  Every  child  is  moved  by 
tragedy  and  humor,  and  cares  not  how  close  they  touch  each  other. 
And  every  child  feels  the  power  of  the  mighty  line  and  the  inevitable 
phrase. 

This  child  who  dwelt  with  Shakespeare  loved  people  with  an  in- 
tensity which  only  Shakespeare  could  describe.  Her  friends  were 
of  all  ages  and  conditions.  'Aitho"ug:H,so'i£nd  6'f-  the  out-of-doors, 

trt*»  *  (,****  *  '   * 

that  once,  when  she  was  confined'  to  the  house  by  some  slight  illness, 
she  asked  for  some  of  "the  ground;  ^thosfe^How^rs  grew  in"  so  that 

she  could  "smell  the  dear,  good  earth,*"  Ve't  her  life  revolved  around 

t  .  .  •  •  '  *  J  t->  *  ,*  • 

people   and   her    friends   were   se]*dorti  -.a^seTi^  from   her   thoughts. 

*          4>       4    <>  t  *" 

When  she  was  but  two  years  old,  the  neighbors'  brought  her  birth- 
day gifts;  and  when,  at  the  end  of  the  day,  some  one  asked  her 
what  presents  she  had  received,  she  named,  instead,  the  persons  who 
had  brought  them. 

Little  by  little  the  people  of  Shakespeare,  filling  a  larger  world 


Prologue  vii 

than  she  could  know,  became  as  real  to  her  as  her  friends.  That  was 
the  great  gift  he  brought  her. 

Titian  once  made  a  little  girl  the  center  of  a  brilliant  scene.  As 
the  demure  child,  with  her  long,  straight  braid,  mounts  the  Temple 
steps  in  "The  Presentation  of  the  Virgin,"  the  people  linger  in  the 
streets,  lords  and  ladies  shine  resplendent  under  the  rich  colon- 
nades, the  life  of  the  city  pauses  for  a  moment  in  a  solemn  hush 
and  then  goes  on  as  before.  But  the  child  is  indifferent  to  it  all. 
Intent  upon  her  task,  as  with  a  sort  of  prescience  of  what  awaits 
her,  she  walks  with  slow,  sure  step,  in  all  the  dignity  of  innocence, 
into  the  Holy  of  Holies.  And  as  I  look  at  her,  seeing  in  her  not 
so  much  the  Virgin  with  her  special  mission  as  any  child  climbing 
up  to  his  initiation  into  the  mysteries  of  life,  I  cannot  but  think 
that,  when  she  has  entered  into  the  secret  of  the  sanctuary  and  come 
forth  again,  she  will  be  aware  of  the  old  egg  woman  who  sat  by 
the  stairs  unobserved  as  she  entered ;  she  will  be  concerned  with 
the  lives  of  the  lords  and  ladies  moving  about;  her  interests  will 
reach  out  through  the  courts  and  streets  that  lead  away  from  the 
church  into  the  busy  city.  She  will  come  back  from  the  heavenly 
vision  with  a  new  understanding  of  the  world. 

In  the  same  way  many  a  child  has  entered  into  Shakespeare's 
Temple  of  the  human  spirit  and  come  forth  charged  with  a  knowl- 
edge far  beyond  his  present  or  his  future  experience.  It  cannot 
all  happen  on.  a  summer  day.  Step  by  step,  slowly  and  serenely, 
under  a  clear  sky,  the  child  approaches  by  pleasant  ways  to  an 
understanding  of  life.  And  if  he  finds  in  the  revelation  the  tragedy 
of  sin  and  self-seeking,  he  finds  himself,  in  spite  of  that,  in  a  de- 
lightful world — a  world  of  great  achievement  and  great  failures, 
now  and  again  forgotten  in  great  laughter, — a  world  where  it  is  good 
to  be  alive.  And  a  sane  and  healthy  joy  of  life  is  entrenched  in 
the  child's  mind  against  the  blows  of  fortune  by  the  beauty  of  the 
medium  through  which  the  world  has  been  revealed. 


I 


Contents 

Shakespeare  by  the  Sea 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.     On  the  Headland 3 

II.     Songs  and  Stories ll 

III.  Twelfth  Night  or  What  You  Will 21 

IV.  A  Boy  and  a  Festival 37 

V.     An  Enchanted  Island 49 

VI.     Under  the  Great  Tree 65 

Shakespeare  in  Italy 

VII.     The  Home  of  the  Caesars 79 

VIII.     The  Fairies  in  Rome 86 

IX.     Florentine  Legends 97 

X.     Juliet's  Garden 106 

XI.     The  Poet's  Venice "4 


x  Contents 

Shakespeare  in  France 

CHAP  TEH  j>AGE 

XII.     A  Voyage  of  Discovery 129 

XIII.  In  Old  Anjou 137 

XIV.  Bluff   King   Hal 149 

XV.    At  Rheims 156 

In  Shakespeare's  Country 

XVI.     Stratford-on-Avon 171 

XVII.     Warwick  and  Kenilworth 197 

With  Shakespeare  at  Home 

XVIII.     THE  NEW  WORLD 217 

XIX.     On  Horseback 227 

XX.     A  Day  in  London 233 

XXI.     Rehearsals 242 

XXII.    The  Players 248 


Comedy 


daunces 
e/raqedi/ 


List  of  Illustrations 


"Argosies  with  Portly  Sail" 


.    Frontispiece 


The   Kitchen   in   the   House  where   Shakespeare   Was   Born, 
April  23,  1564     ............ 


PAGE 


The  Site  of  "New  Place,"  at  the  Corner  of  Chapel  Street  and 
Scholar's  Lane,  Opposite  the  Guild  Chapel  and  the 
Tavern  ..............  148 

Chapel  of  the  Guild  of  the  Holy  Cross  and  the  Grammar 
School  at  Stratford-on-Avon 


175 


178 


Birthplace  of  William,  Third  Child  and  Eldest  Son  of  John 

and  Mary  Arden  Shakespeare    ........      186 


XI 


Xll 


List  of  Illustrations 


PAGE 


A   Desk   Traditionally   Reported    to   Have   Been   that   which 

Shakespeare  Used  at  the  Grammar  School 188 

An  Old  Cornmill  in  Shakespeare's  Country 192 

The  Ann  Hathaway  Cottage 195 

William    Shakespeare 206 

Puppet  Play  Bill  with  Quaint  Advertisement 238 


rg 

of-   <Je.fer    in  T^e 
/7cmeo 


hakespeare 
the    Sea 


by 


CHAPTER  I 


N    THE    HEADLAND 


nd   thereby  hangs   a  tale. 

Jacques  ("As  You  Like  It") 

M  awfully  sorry  for  kings,"  said  Barbara.  She 
was  a  tall,  slender  girl  of  twelve,  with  clear, 
dark  eyes  that  were  merry  and  serious  by  turns. 
Just  now  they  were  serious  for  a  moment,  as 
she  pushed  back  the  dark  hair  which  the  wind 
blew  in  loose  curls  about  her  face.  She  had  thrown 
herself  down  on  the  grassy  headland,  just  below  the 
house,  between  the  woods  and  the  sea.  Uncle  Waldo 
was  beside  her,  propped  up  on  a  wicker  couch,  with  a  book 
in  his  hand.  His  beard  was  as  white  as  his  hair,  but  his 

3 


4  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

cheeks  were  rosy  like  Barbara's  and  he  had  a  boyish  smile 
as  he  turned  toward  her,  laying  the  book  open  on  his  knee. 

"And  why  are  you  sorry  for  kings,  Barbara?  Is  it  be- 
cause they  are  out  of  fashion  nowadays?  I  am  glad  there 
is  some  one  who  can  still  be  sorry  for  them.  The  world  is 
not  safe  for  kings  to-day." 

"Well,  that  king  was  not  safe  in  Macbeth's  castle,  was 
he,  Uncle  Waldo?  I  was  thinking  of  the  kings  we  read 
about  in  Shakespeare.  I  was  listening  when  you  were  read- 
ing aloud  this  morning — about  that  King  Henry,  when 
he  couldn't  sleep,  and  he  got  up  and  walked  around  in 
his  nightgown  and  wished  he  could  be  a  sailor  boy  sleeping 
out  in  the  storm,  way  up  on  the  mast,  because  he  had  so 
many  worries  he  couldn't  sleep  on  his  soft  bed.  And  he 
said — I  heard  you  saying  it  over  and  over  to  yourself — 
'Uneasy  lies  the  head  that  wears  a  crown.' 

Just  then  Peggy  came  climbing  up  from  the  beach,  her 
sturdy  legs  bare  and  sunburnt,  her  gown  wet  halfway  to  her 
arms,  her  golden  hair  flying  in  the  wind,  her  eyes  as  blue 
as  the  sea  behind  her.  She  was  three  years  younger  than 
Barbara — and  she  was  always  doing  things. 

'Why  didn't  you  come  wading,  Sister?"  she  asked,  sitting 
down  and  spreading  out  her  dress  to  dry  in  the  sun. 

"Barbara  likes  to  stay  still  once  in  a  while  and  talk  to 
an  old  man,"  said  Uncle  Waldo.  "She  was  just  beginning 
to  tell  me  why  she  is  so  sorry  for  kings." 

'Why     are     you,     Sister?"       Peggy     looked     amazed. 
'Wouldn't  you  like  to  be  a  princess?" 

"Well,  perhaps,"  she  hesitated.     "But  I  wouldn't  be  a 


On  the  Headland  5 

king  for  worlds."  And  she  repeated,  "  'Uneasy  lies  the 
head  that  wears  a  crown.' 

"I  suppose  crowns  are  heavy,"  observed  Peggy,  "but 
why  do  they  have  to  wear  them  when  they  are  lying  down?" 

Barbara  smiled  and  Uncle  Waldo  laughed  outright.  "At 
any  rate,"  he  said,  "Henry  IV  took  his  off  and  put  it  on 
the  bed  beside  him.  Did  you  hear  that  part,  Barbara? — 
about  how  the  Prince,  the  wild  and  naughty  Prince  Hal, 
came  in  and  took  it  up  and  set  it  on  his  own  head  and  de- 
clared that  if  all  the  world  were  one  great  giant  it  should 
not  take  it  off  again." 

"Sounds  as  if  he  wanted  to  be  a  king,"  said  Peggy. 

"Oh,  yes!  they  always  wanted  to,"  Uncle  Waldo  agreed, 
and  Peggy  went  on : 

"I'm  not  sorry  for  them.  They  can  live  in  grand  palaces 
and  have  everything  they  want.  I'm  sorry  for  beggars  and 
poor  little  orphans.  I'm  not  sorry  for  kings." 

"Everything  they  want!"  repeated  Uncle  Waldo.  "And 
do  you  think  that  would  make  them  happy?" 

"Well,  then,"  she  argued,  "how  about 

The  world  is  so  full  of  a  number  of  things 
I'm  sure  we  should  all  be  as  happy  as  kings?" 

"And  a  great  deal  happier  I"  Uncle  Waldo  exclaimed. 
"I  rather  think  it  means  that." 

"Perhaps  it  means  good  kings,"  suggested  Barbara,  add- 
ing quickly,  "Oh  no !  because  Duncan  was  a  good  king  and 
Macbeth  killed  him  just  the  same." 

"Did  the  naughty  Prince  Hal  ever  get  to  be  a  king?" 
asked  Peggy. 


6  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"Oh,  yes,"  answered  Barbara.  "He  was  Henry  V. 
That's  the  only  one  of  Shakespeare's  plays  about  real  his- 
tory kings  that  I've  read.  He  was  a  good  king — the  best 
in  the  world  wasn't  he,  Uncle  Waldo?  But  I  don't  see 
why  he  wanted  to  go  over  and  conquer  France.  If  it  hadn't 
been  for  Joan  of  Arc " 

Peggy  interrupted.  "Well,  then,"  she  remarked,  with 
an  air  of  relief,  "the  bad  boys  don't  always  grow  up  to  be 
bad  men.  I  wonder  if  Ned  Locke  will  grow  up  to  be  a 
good  man.  He  is  always  playing  the  worst  tricks." 

'Just  like  Prince  Hal,"  threw  in  Uncle  Waldo. 

"He  never  likes  real  games  for  two  minutes,  does  he, 
Sister?" 

"He  likes  to  swear  pretty  well,"  said  Barbara.  "Didn't 
he  swear  that  day  that  Susan  Wright  stopped  him?  She 
said,  'You  can  swear  as  much  as  you  like  for  all  I  care. 
But  you  mustn't  do  it  before  Peggy  and  Barbara.  They're 
not  used  to  it.'  It  sounded  so  funny  because  she  is  such 
a  little  tot.  I  guess  there  are  plenty  of  swear  words  in 
Shakespeare — not  the  ones  he  used,  though." 

'I'd  break  a  thousand  oaths  to  reign  one  year,'  '  quoted 
Uncle  Waldo.  "That  was  a  different  kind  of  an  oath, 
however.  One  of  Shakespeare's  boys  said  that  to  his  father 
who  claimed  the  throne.  And  his  brother,  the  youth  who 
was  afterward  Richard  III,  agreed  with  him,  saying, 

And,  father,  do  but  think 
How  sweet  a  thing  it  is  to  wear  a  crown, 
Within  whose  circle  is  Elysium 
And  all  that  poets  feign  of  bliss  and  joy. 


On  the  Headland  7 

But  the  king  who  was  on  the  throne  wailed, 

O  God !  methinks  it  were  a  happy  life 
To  be  no  better  than  a  homely  swain 
To  sit  upon  a  hill 

And  that  same  youth  who  was  Richard  III  cried  out  in 
despair,  just  before  he  was  killed,  when  he  was  surrounded 
by  his  enemies, 

A  horse!  A  horse!  my  kingdom  for  a  horse! 

And  Henry  V,  you  know " 

A  whistle  sounded  through  the  trees.       'That's  Tom," 
said  Peggy,  and  she  was  off  in  a  twinkling. 

The  two  lovers  of  Shakespeare  were  left. 


Uncle  Waldo  had  spent  nearly  all  the  leisure  hours  of 
a  busy  life  fishing  for  trout  in  the  northern  woods  and 
reading  Shakespeare.  He  had  won  all  the  honors  of  his 
profession  in  the  Middle  West,  where  he  had  gone  as  a 
boy  nearly  eighty  years  ago.  But  he  had  acquired  just  two 
possessions  of  which  he  was  really  proud,  his  collection  of 
trout  flies  and  his  Shakespeare  library.  He  sometimes  wore 
a  shabby  coat,  but  there  were  no  shabby  volumes  in  that 
library,  though  many  were  worn  with  age  and  use.  And  he 
had  stored  up  wit  and  wisdom  while  he  was  collecting  the 
rare  editions  on  his  shelves. 

"Go  on,  Uncle  Waldo,"  said  Barbara,  when  they  were 
alone.  But  he  remained  silent  and  she  began, 

"Aunt  Margaret  was  telling  me  the  other  day  about  the 


8  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

king  in  Shakespeare  who  came  to  the  throne  when  he  was 
a  little  boy.  And  as  he  grew  up  he  hated  being  king,  be- 
cause he  wanted  to  read  and  study.  She  said  being  a  king 
was  his  job,  and  he  ought  to  have  tried  harder  to  do  it 
well,  even  if  he  didn't  like  it.  You  have  to  stick  to  your 
job  whatever  you  do. 

"I  love  to  talk  to  aunt  Margaret.  She  always  knows  what 
you  mean.  Some  people  look  so  queer  if  you  begin  to  talk 
about  Miranda  or  Juliet  or  Brutus.  And  Isabel  Estes  said 
the  other  day,  'They're  not  real  people.'  They  are  real 
people,  though.  Now  let's  read.  I'll  go  and  get  my  tennis 
racket  first  and  have  it  ready  when  Isabel  comes." 

Uncle  Waldo  always  liked  to  have  Barbara  read  Shake- 
speare to  him.  He  liked  to  watch  her  face  while  she  read, 
slowly,  in  her  clear  voice,  the  lines  he  had  loved  so  long. 
They  were  fresh  to  her,  and  he  had  known  them  so  many 
years!  It  was  when  he  first  discovered  that  she  liked  it, 
too,  that  they  had  begun  to  be  friends.  When  the  family 
had  urged  him  to  spend  this  summer  with  them  in  their 
cottage  by  the  sea,  Barbara  had  helped  them  by  saying,  "We 
can  read  Shakespeare,  Uncle  Waldo."  Barbara's  friends 
were  of  all  kinds,  from  the  big  red  setter,  who  had  been  lying 
beside  her  and  now  followed  her  into  the  house,  to  Uncle 
Waldo. 

When  she  came  back  the  old  man  was  watching  for  her 
and  the  red  setter  was  still  at  her  heels.  "I  suppose  you 
would  rather  be  a  banished  duke  in  the  Forest  of  Arden 
than  a  king,"  he  said.  "Shall  we  read  this?"  and  he  handed 
her  a  copy  of  "As  You  Like  It." 


On  the  Headland  9 

That  was  a  play  she  knew.  It  was  one  of  her  favorites; 
and  of  course  it  was  better  every  time  you  read  it.  The 
merry-hearted  Rosalind;  Celia,  the  perfect  friend;  their 
faithful  Touchstone;  Orlando,  hanging  his  verses  on 
boughs;  and  the  melancholy  Jacques; — how  she  did  enjoy 
them  all ! 

After  a  while  her  voice  grew  tired.  She  dropped  the 
book  in  her  lap  and  fell  to  thinking.  Uncle  Waldo  did 
not  interrupt  her  thoughts.  She  looked  up  at  a  sea  gull, 
floating  on  the  wind,  and  out  across  the  water,  ruffled  into 
curly  waves,  and  went  on  thinking,  thinking 

Suddenly  she  caught  sight  of  a  tall,  white  sail  and  two 
jibs,  full  set.  "It's  the  'Sunshine!'  '  she  cried,  jumping  up. 
I'd  like  to  go  down  to  the  wharf  and  meet  Mother  and 
Daddy  and  hear  about  it.  I  wonder  if  they  got  to  the 
Isle  au  Haut  this  time.  They've  gone  on  three  cruises  to 
that  island  and  never  got  there  yet!" 

"Run  along,"  said  Uncle  Waldo. 

"But  you'll  be  alone." 

"Never  mind.  Jacques  and  I  will  be  here  when  you  get 
back." 

"I'll  stop  for  Ethel.     Good-bye." 

Uncle  Waldo  was  sorry  her  thoughts  had  been  inter- 
rupted. But  they  were  not,  in  reality.  She  kept  on 
thinking  all  the  way  to  the  wharf  and  later,  on  the  tennis 
court,  and  through  the  evening  until  bedtime.  She  was  no 
longer  thinking  about  Shakespeare's  kings.  She  had  for- 
gotten about  them.  When  her  mother  bade  her  good 
night — out  on  the  porch,  where  the  scent  of  fir  balsam 


io  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

mingled  with  the  salty  smell  from  the  sea —  Barbara  sur- 
prised her  mother  by  saying, 

"It  was  lovely  for  Rosalind  and  Celia  in  the  Forest  of 
Arden,  wasn't  it?" 

"What  do  you  mean?"  asked  her  mother.  "Being  in 
the  beautiful  forest  together?" 

"No,  I  mean  just  being  together  and  being  such  good 
faithful  friends." 

"It  was  like  you  and  Peggy,  here  in  these  woods  and  on 
the  beach,"  replied  her  mother.  "I  am  sure  Rosalind  and 
Celia  could  not  go  swimming  in  the  Forest  of  Arden." 

She  smiled.  "But,  Mother,  it  would  be  wonderful  to 
be  friends  like  that, — to  have  one  first,  own,  dearest  friend. 
I  think  it  would  be  nicer  than  being  a  princess." 

"But  you  have  ever  so  many  friends,  my  dear;  here,  in 
the  summer,  and  at  Hampton,  in  the  winter,  surely  enough 
for  one  little  girl." 

"Yes,  I  know.  I  love  them  all — that  is,  most  of  them. 
Everything  is  all  right.  Good  night,  dearest  Mumsie." 

But  still  she  was  not  quite  satisfied,  and  she  fell  asleep 
wondering  if  there  were  not  something  else  about  being 
friends. 


CHAPTER  II 

SONGS    AND    STORIES 

Jog  on,  jog  on,  the  foot-path  way, 

And  merrily  hent  the  stile-a: 
A  merry  heart  goes  all  the  day, 

Your  sad  tires  in  a  mile-a. 

Song  ("The  Winter's  Tale") 

ARBARA  could  not  remember  when  she  had 
first  begun  to  read  Shakespeare.  She  knew 
the  songs  long  before  she  knew  the  plays, — 
away  back  in  the  days  of  the  "Child's  Garden 
of  Verses"  when  she  had  loved  any  poetry  that 
sang  itself  like  lullabies  or  moved  along  as  if  it  marched  or 
danced  to  some  pleasing  tune.  And  when  it  came  to  be 


ii 


12  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Peggy's  turn  to  learn  the  songs,  Barbara  could  often  tell 
her  the  stories  to  which  they  belonged. 

Even  then  she  hardly  knew  that  they  were  Shakespeare's 
stories.  They  belonged  with  fairy  tales  and  "Alice  in 
Wonderland,"  among  things  that  were  given  to  you  as  a 
matter  of  course,  along  with  food  and  flowers  and  the  blue 
sky.  You  took  them,  enjoyed  them,  and  asked  no  questions. 

She  would  rock  her  doll  to  sleep  to  scraps  of  the  songs, 

Merrily,  merrily  shall  I  live  now 

Under  the  blossom  that  hangs  on  the  bow. 

Lulla,  lulla,  lullaby,  lulla,  lulla,  lullaby — 

set  to  tunes  of  her  own  and  never  twice  the  same.  And 
on  rainy  days  there  was  often  a  strange  medley  of  verses, 
comic  and  serious,  mixed  with  the  games  and  stories  that 
whiled  away  the  time;  especially  in  the  country,  where  the 
house  had  no  nursery  and  but  one  fireplace,  and  the  "family 
circle"  was  a  lively  scene.  They  could  be  quiet  for  a  time, 
cutting  and  pasting  and  doing  various  things  with  their 
hands.  But  very  soon  they  seemed  to  grow  hungry  for 
noise.  If  other  children  came  in,  there  would  be  a  romp. 
If  not,  they  would  sing  out  nursery  rhymes  and  jingles  from 
the  "Nonsense  Book,"  or  anything  they  knew,  raising  their 
voices  louder  and  louder  to  see  which  one  would  come  out 
on  top  at  the  end.  And  no  other  nonsense  went  better  at 
that  game  than 

Most  friendship  is  feigning, 
Most  loving  mere  folly, 
Then  heigh!   Ho!  the  holly! 


Songs  and  Stories  13 

And  often  at  bedtime  Barbara  would  ask  her  mother  to  sing 
to  the  "real  tunes" 

O  mistress  mine,  where  art  thou  roaming? 

or 

Who  is  Sylvia?  what  is  she, 

That  all  our  swains  commend  her? 

She  had  read  some  stories  from  Shakespeare,  but  she 
did  not  go  back  to  them  again  and  again  as  she  did  to  the 
plays  themselves  when  once  she  had  found  her  way  to  them. 
For  she  liked  the  sound  of  Shakespeare's  words.  The 
stories  seemed  dull  without  those  words.  It  was  not  neces- 
sary to  understand  always  everything  they  meant.  You 
could  understand  enough  to  enjoy  what  you  were  reading; 
and,  as  more  of  the  meaning  came  to  you  every  time  you 
read  the  lines,  there  were  always  new  pleasures  in  store  for 
you. 

Those  were  the  days  when  Barbara  was  fascinated  by 
"The  Lady  of  Shalott."  There  was  a  kind  of  magic  in 
Tennyson's  words,  too,  though  so  different  from  Shake- 
speare's. She  would  repeat  them  over  and  over,  in  a  low, 
chanting  voice,  for  her  own  amusement.  And  because  she 
was  already  beginning  to  discover  that  "acting  plays"  was 
about  the  best  game  that  could  be  invented,  she  would  ar- 
range the  scene  of  the  room  in  the  castle  tower,  with  the 
mirror  and  the  web  and  the  loom;  and  there,  dressed  in 
long,  flowing  robes,  she  would  recite  the  verses  to  what- 
ever family  or  friends  were  at  hand  for  audience,  while 
Peggy,  in  her  short  gown  with  her  light  curls  hanging  about 


14  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

her  face  and  her  big  blue  eyes  looking  very  serious,  would 
pace  to  and  fro,  representing 

Up  and  down  the  people  go, 
Gazing  where  the  lilies  blow 

and  "bold  Sir  Lancelot"  in  his  "brazen  greaves"  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  gay  world. 

Barbara's  mother  would  often  read  her  some  part  of  one 
of  Shakespeare's  plays,  and  she  would  take  the  book  after- 
ward and  read  what  came  before  and  after.  If  she  could 
find  any  one  to  listen,  she  would  read  aloud.  If  not,  she 
would  read  aloud  just  the  same,  to  herself.  And  before 
she  knew  it  she  had  read  the  whole  play. 

She  had  a  good  friend  who  lived  next  door  to  their  house 
in  Hampton,  which  was  Barbara's  winter  home,  a  friend 
of  her  mother's  whom  Barbara  called  Aunt  Caroline. 
Often,  when  she  was  left  to  herself,  Barbara  would  run 
across  to  Aunt  Caroline  with  her  little  book  in  her  hand, 
and  after  she  had  given  her  a  big  hug,  she  would  say,  "Aunt 
Caroline,  let's  read  Shakespeare."  And  Aunt  Caroline 
would  answer  amiably,  "Very  well,  Barbara,  let's!"  Then 
Barbara  would  pull  out  from  the  corner  the  little  chair  in 
which  she  always  sat  and,  while  Aunt  Caroline  went  on 
with  her  sewing,  Barbara  would  read  to  her  heart's  content. 

Aunt  Caroline  never  interrupted,  as  some  people  did,  just 
when  the  lines  were  marching  in  their  grandest  way.  Some- 
times Barbara  would  stop  to  ask  how  to  pronounce  a  word, 
while  her  eyes  would  shine  with  eagerness  to  be  getting  on. 
She  seldom  asked  about  the  meaning  of  things.  Aunt 
Caroline  was  often  glad  she  didn't!  But  she  would  say  to 


Songs  and  Stories  15 

herself,  "I  believe  the  child  understands  it  in  her  own  way. 
She  reads  it  as  if  she  understood." 

Sometimes  she  would  skip  the  prose  passages  to  hurry  on 
to  the  blank  verse.  But  not  always.  One  day  when  they 
were  reading  "A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream"  they  both 
laughed  so  much  over  Bottom  and  his  company,  while 
Barbara  tried  to  mimic  the  clown's  'Thiswe,  Thiswe!"  in 
a  "monstrous  little  voice,"  so  that  Barbara  stopped  and 
rolled  over  on  the  floor,  and  they  read  no  more  that  day. 


For  Peggy  and  Barbara,  as  it  has  been  for  countless 
children  since  the  world  began,  the  hour  between  supper 
and  bedtime  was  the  hour  for  stones.  If  Mother  was 
there  at  that  precious  time — doubly  precious  because  it 
must  end  so  soon — Peggy  was  sure  to  ask  for  "stories 
about  when  you  were  a  little  girl"  or  for  "the  story  your 
mother  used  to  tell  you  about  the  little  girl  bleaching  linen." 
Barbara  preferred  the  gods  and  goddesses  and  the  fairies 
and  far-away  legends  and  myths  and  miracles.  Peggy  liked 
these,  too,  but  she  wanted  to  come  back  often  to  stories  she 
could  understand  perfectly  about  people  such  as  she  knew. 
Barbara  reveled  in  mysteries  that  could  not  be  explained 
and  strange  and  beautiful  events. 

Sometimes  Barbara  told  the  story  herself  while  Mother 
and  Peggy  listened.  And  one  evening,  while  they  sat  in 
the  bow  of  the  window  that  looked  out  through  the  fir 
trees  to  the  sea,  she  turned  toward  her  mother,  seized  her 
hand  with  one  of  her  quick  little  gestures,  and  said, 


1 6  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"Mother,  what  do  you  think  I  found  in  Shakespeare 
to-day?" 

"What  did  you  find  in  Shakespeare  to-day?" 

"I  found  the  story  about  the  beautiful  Princess  who  was 
lost  in  the  forest — she  was  dressed  in  a  boy's  clothes,  don't 
you  remember?" 

"Oh,  yes!"  replied  her  mother.  'You  mean  the  story  of 
Cymbeline." 

"It's  called  that,  but  /  think  it's  the  story  of  Imogen," 
replied  Barbara.  She  leaned  back,  and  went  on  as  if  talk- 
ing to  herself,  "She  was  dreadfully  tired  and  hungry,  and 
she  came  to  a  cave  and  walked  inside  and  found  something 
to  eat  there.  Just  then  the  old  man  and  his  two  sons  who 
lived  in  the  cave  came  back — he  called  them  his  sons,  but 
they  were  really  princes  and  the  brothers  of  this  lovely 
lady — and  when  they  saw  her,  they  said,  'But  that  it  eats 
our  victuals  I  should  think  here  were  a  fairy.'  And  she 
offered  them  money  for  the  food  and  they  said  money  was 
no  better  than  dirt." 

"Oh!"  exclaimed  Peggy,  "did  they  take  the  food  away 
from  her?" 

"Of  course  not !    They  gave  her  everything  she  wanted." 

"Money  would  not  be  worth  much  in  the  forest,  you 
know,"  said  Mother. 

'They  loved  her  right  away,"  Barbara  continued.  "One 
of  them  said  he  would  always  love  her  like  a  brother — of 
course  he  said  'him,'  because  he  thought  she  was  a  boy  and 
she  told  him  her  name  was  Fidele  when  it  was  really 
Imogen." 


Songs  and  Stories  17 

"How  did  she  get  there,  Sister?"  asked  Peggy.  "Please 
tell  it  all  from  the  beginning." 

"Well!"  Barbara  took  a  long  breath.  "I  don't  know 
it  all.  I  read  some  of  it  with  Aunt  Caroline  and  she  told 
me  some  of  it — it's  a  little  bit  like  Snow  White — and — 
anyway,  Imogen  had  a  wicked  stepmother  who  was  the 
Queen  and  made  all  the  trouble.  She  pretended  to  be  so 
sweet  and  kind  and  so  nice  to  Imogen,  and  really  she  was  a 
cruel,  bad  woman.  She  did  everything  for  her  own  son — and 
he  was  even  worse  than  she  was — he  was  dreadful!  First, 
the  Queen  had  Imogen's  dear  husband  banished,  and  then 
she  gave  some  poison  to  Imogen's  servant  and  told  him  it 
was  good  medicine  and  if  Imogen  was  ever  sick  it  would 
make  her  well.  Anyway,  she  thought  it  was  poison  but  it 
wasn't  really.  It  only  put  you  to  sleep  and  made  you  seem 
like  dead  for  a  while — a  few  days  or  so. 

"Now  let  me  see  what  happened  next.  Oh,  yes! 
Imogen's  husband  went  off  to  Italy  and  got  into  a  quarrel 
with  some  men  about  who  was  the  best  and  truest  woman. 
And  Imogen's  husband  (I  have  forgotten  his  name)  swore 
that  Imogen  was  the  most  beautiful  and  the  best  and  purest 
of  them  all." 

"And  was  she,  Sister?"  Peggy  interrupted. 

"Of  course  she  was!  Wait,  and  you'll  see.  One  of 
those  men  swore  that  he  could  prove  that  she  was  not. 
And  Imogen's  husband  said  that  if  he  did  he  would  give 
him  the  wonderful  ring  that  his  wife  gave  him  when  he 
left  England.  ...  So  this  man  went  to  the  palace  and 
met  Imogen  and  tried  to  make  her  believe  bad  things  about 


1 8  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

her  husband.  But  she  would  not.  She  wouldn't  listen  to 
him!  So  then  he  hid  himself  inside  of  a  trunk  that  was 
carried  into  Imogen's  bedroom,  and  in  the  night,  when  she 
was  asleep,  he  crept  out  and  looked  all  around,  so  that  he 
could  remember  things,  to  show  her  husband  that  he  had 
been  there,  and  he  stole  the  bracelet  on  her  arm,  and  then 
slipped  out  and  went  back  to  Rome,  and  made  her  husband 
think  that  she  had  given  it  to  him." 

"Well,  what  if  she  had?"  asked  Peggy. 

"Because  it  was  the  bracelet  he  had  given  her,  and  to 
give  it  away  meant  that  she  was  false  and  loved  the  other 
man.  The  poor  man  didn't  know  what  to  do.  He  thought 
Imogen  had  forgotten  about  him  and  wasn't  good  and  true 
after  all.  He  thought  she  was  terribly  wicked.  He  was 
so  angry  that  he  sent  word  to  the  servant  he  had  left  to 
look  after  her  and  commanded  him  to  kill  her." 

"Oh  !"  cried  Peggy.    "He  was  wicked !    How  could  he  ?" 

"Well,  he  did;  and  the  servant  took  her  away  to  kill 
her,  but  he  couldn't  do  it.  She  was  so  good  and  so  beauti- 
ful, he  just  couldn't  do  it.  He  told  her  about  her  husband's 
letter,  and  then  her  heart  was  broken.  She  couldn't  be- 
lieve it;  and  she  begged  the  servant  to  kill  her  right  away. 
But  he  said  that  her  husband  was  coming  to  England  with 
the  Roman  army,  and  told  her  that  he  could  give  her  some 
boy's  clothes  to  put  on  and  she  could  go  to  the  city  where 
he  would  land  and  maybe  she  could  find  him  and  tell  him 
that  it  was  all  a  falsehood." 

Barbara  paused.     "Go  on,  Sister,"  urged  Peggy. 

"He  said  she  would  have  to  be  very  brave,  and  she  was. 


Songs  and  Stories  19 

She  walked  and  walked,  and  slept  on  the  ground,  all  alone 
in  the  woods.  And  at  last  she  came  to  that  cave.  She 
stayed  there — they  were  so  kind  to  her — and  cooked  for 
those  boys  and  the  old  man,  and  they  thought  she  cooked 
awfully  well !  He  had  stolen  those  princes,  because  he  was 
angry  with  the  King.  But  he  was  sorry  afterward,  and  so 
he  treated  them  like  his  own  sons  and  taught  them  every- 
thing. They  were  as  polite  and  nice  as  princes, — they  were 
princes,  but  they  never  knew  it.  Why,  when  one  of  them 
came  in  from  hunting  and  found  Imogen  asleep,  he  took  off 
his  boots  so  as  not  to  disturb  her — wasn't  that  pretty  good 
for  a  boy  brought  up  in  the  wild  woods?  .  .  .  But  she  was 
so  fast  asleep  that  nothing  could  wake  her  up;  and  bye  and 
bye  he  was  frightened.  So  he  tried  to  wake  her  up.  And 
he  couldn't,  and  then  he  was  sure  she  was  dead. 

"He  carried  her  out  of  the  cave  in  his  arms  and  met  the 
others  coming  home,  and  he  said,  'The  bird  is  dead  that 
we  have  made  so  much  of,'  or  something  like  that.  You 
see  the  servant  had  given  her  the  Queen's  medicine,  and 
she  took  it  because  she  did  not  feel  very  well  that  day.  The 
three  men  were  sad,  because  they  loved  her  very  much. 
They  covered  her  up  with  leaves  of  the  forest  and  sang 
lovely  songs  over  her  and  promised  to  bring  her  all  the 
flowers  they  knew,  all  the  ones  they  liked  best  in  the  woods. 

'Well,  then  the  Roman  army  came,  and  she  was  not  there 
to  meet  her  husband.  She  was  found  in  the  woods,  after 
she  woke  up.  One  of  the  generals  found  her,  and  when 
he  was  made  a  prisoner,  she  went  with  him  to  the  King's 
court.  And  the  two  boys  were  there,  too,  because  they  and 


2O  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

the  old  man  had  fought  so  well,  they  had  saved  the  King's 
army.  It  all  came  out  beautifully  at  the  end.  Imogen's 
husband  was  there,  and  he  found  out  the  truth  about  his 
dear  wife,  and  she  threw  her  arms  around  his  neck  and 
forgave  him.  And  the  King  had  his  sons  back,  and  they 
were  so  glad  to  find  out  that  the  'sweet  rosy  lad'  was  not 
dead  after  all,  and  that  he  was  their  own  sister,  Imogen. 
Of  course  the  wicked  man  who  got  into  the  trunk  was 
there,  too,  and  he  told  them  what  he  had  done,  and  every- 
body knew  what  a  perfect  lady  she  was.  The  Queen  and 
her  son  were  dead,  and  now  Imogen  could  be  happy." 

Peggy  had  nestled  up  against  her  mother's  shoulder 
while  they  listened.  Now  she  rose  and  stretched  herself 
and  said,  in  a  comfortable,  sleepy  voice,  "That  is  a  nice 
story,  Sister." 

Barbara  looked  out  of  the  window  and  murmured: 

"Fear  no  more  the  heat  o'  the  sun 
Nor  the  furious  winter's  rages, 

that's  what  her  brothers  sang  when  they  covered  her  with 
flowers.  But  she  was  only  asleep  after  all." 


CHAPTER  III 

TWELFTH  NIGHT;  OR,  WHAT  YOU  WILL 


WONDERFUL,  wonderful,  and  most  won- 
derful wonderful !  and  yet  again  wonderful, 
and  after  that,  out  of  all  hoping!" 

Barbara  shouted  it  on  the  terrace,  and  to 
Peggy,  who  heard  it  through   the  upstairs 
window,  these  were  not  the  words  of  Celia 
to  Rosalind,  but  only  Barbara's  way,  well-known  to  Peggy, 
of  announcing  something  pleasant.     She  rushed  to  the  win- 
dow and  called  out,  "What  is  it,  Sister?     What  is  it?" 
"A  lovely  plan!     Come  downstairs,  quick!" 


21 


22  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Peggy  fairly  leaped  down  the  steps,  to  find  Barbara  on 
the  landing,  already  explaining: 

"We  are  going  up  to  the  lobster  pound  with  Uncle  Fred 
in  the  'Mumps' — the  tide  is  just  right — and  we  can  take 
turns  paddling  in  the  bow.  And  on  the  way  back  Uncle 
Fred  is  going  to  leave  us  at  Aunt  Jane's,  and  we  are  going 
to  stay  there  all  night,  and  sleep  out-of-doors,  and  have 
breakfast  on  the  porch — and  pick  blueberries — and  to- 
morrow some  of  the  grown-ups  are  coming  up  through  the 
trail  and  have  lunch  with  us  in  the  sheep-pasture — and  the 
'Sunshine'  is  coming  to  take  us  sailing — and  a  lot  of  things. 
And — oh,  well,  you  know  what  fun  it  always  is  at  Aunt 
Jane's." 

"Hoop-la!     Can  we  start  right  away?" 
"As  soon  as  we  pack  our  bag.    We've  got  on  our  middies 
and  woolen  skirts,  so  that's  all  right.    And  we  can  take  our 
bathing  suits;  and  Mother  says  to  be  sure  and  not  forget 
our  toothbrushes." 

The  little  bag  was  soon  packed  and  they  were  gliding 
up  the  Skillings  River  in  the  canoe, — the  good,  old,  safety 
sponson  which  Mother,  wishing  to  class  it  with  their 
friends'  sailboats,  the  "Sunshine"  and  the  "Moonbeam," 
had  named  the  "Starlight,"  but  which,  on  account  of  the 
ungainly  chambers  that  swelled  from  its  sides,  had  been 
christened  by  Daddy,  irreverently  and  irrevocably,  the 
"Mumps." 

The  Skillings  River  was  really  no  river  at  all  but  an  arm 
of  the  sea  that  made  into  the  land  between  rugged  shores, 
bending  around  the  hills  and  headlands,  and  widening  out 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What  You  Will  23 

in  some  places  into  what  seemed  like  mountain  lakes  em- 
bedded in  great  stretches  of  unbroken  forest.  As  they 
paddled  inland,  a  line  of  pale  blue  hills  lay  across  the 
headwaters  in  front  of  them,  and,  behind  them,  the  hills 
of  Mount  Desert  and  smaller  islands  called  the  Porcupines 
shut  off  the  open  sea. 

To-day  the  air  was  so  quiet  that  every  rock  along  the 
shore  was  doubled  in  the  water,  making  strange  shapes,  as 
of  great  horned  skeletons  that  might  have  been  left  there 
since  prehistoric  ages.  There  were  giant  tortoises  that  had 
drawn  head  and  feet  inside  their  bony  shells;  and  long, 
crooked  dragons,  stretching  out  their  pointed  tails  and 
rounding  up  their  backs  into  fantastic  coils,  warted  and 
knotted,  rough  with  green  bristles,  and  speckled  with  red 
and  yellow  spots.  At  first  the  huge-ribbed  creatures  seemed 
to  be  stalking  their  prey — now  it  was  strange  that  they 
should  be  so  motionless.  They  must  be  enchanted  by  the 
magic  of  the  summer  day:  for  everywhere  around  them 
was  a  blue  and  silent  peace.  Not  a  boat  nor  a  human 
creature  anywhere.  Only  a  group  of  cranes  stood,  as  still 
as  the  water,  on  a  sandy  beach;  and  now  and  then  a  flock 
of  gulls,  looking  like  snowballs  as  you  came  near  their 
resting  place,  would  spread  their  wings  and  swoop  away 
into  the  sky. 

They  stopped  to  watch  a  blood-red  jellyfish,  as  large  as  a 
half-bushel  basket,  spreading  the  petals  of  his  flower-shaped 
body  and  trailing  his  long  streamers  behind  him.  A  seal 
raised  his  head  above  the  water  and  looked  at  them,  ducked 
under,  came  up  again,  and  went  down  with  a  lazy  swirl, 


24  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

showing  his  glossy  back  and  setting  in  motion  circles  of 
tiny  waves.  His  face  was  like  a  dog's;  they  hoped  he 
would  bark.  And  they  hoped  that  the  loon,  who  swam 
and  dived  and  swam  again  not  far  away,  would  laugh  at 
them.  But  alll  the  creatures'  voices  were  silent  on  that  still 
afternoon. 

They  drew  up  on  the  beach  of  a  small  island,  made  use 
of  the  woods  for  bathing  houses,  and  plunged  into  the  cold 
water  for  a  swim.  Uncle  Fred  fairly  gasped  with  the  cold, 
while  the  children  called  out,  "Oh,  it's  warm  to-day!  It's 
just  as  warm  as  toast."  "It's  not  my  idea  of  toast,"  Uncle 
Fred  answered.  "English  toast,  perhaps — well  done, 
Peggy!  You  are  a  real  mermaid." 

Peggy  was  swimming  with  her  feet  out  of  water  and 
pressed  together  like  the  lobes  of  a  fish's  tail. 

"Up  in  Kilkenny  Brook,"  said  Barbara,  when  they  had 
dressed  and  come  back  to  the  canoe  and  Peggy  had  taken 
her  place  at  the  bow  paddle,  "we  go  into  that  warm  water 
as  we  are;  and  we  let  our  hair  down,  and  then  we  really  are 
mermaids.  And  we  bind  our  hair  with  ferns  for  seaweed 
and  play  in  the  water  for  hours.  We  sit  on  the  rocks  and 
repeat  'The  Forsaken  Merman.1  But  that  makes  us  sad, 
and  we  have  to  jump  up  and  chase  each  other  to  another 
rock.  Sometimes  we  see  Queen  Mab  on  the  edge  of  the 
stream,  driving  by  in  her  hazelnut  chariot,  with  a  gnat  for 
coachman  and  little  insects  for  horses,  all  harnessed  up  in 
spider's  webs  and  moonshine's  watery  beams." 

"Queen  Mab,  the  Maker  of  Dreams,"  mused  Uncle 
Fred.  "Doesn't  she  play  tricks  on  you?" 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What   You  Will  25 

"One  day  she  did,"  said  Peggy.  "Something  bit  my  legs 
terribly.  I  thought  it  was  a  bloodsucker.  But  there  was 
nothing  there  at  all.  It  was  just  Queen  Mab." 

"But  don't  forget,"  interposed  Barbara,  "that  you 
thought  she  brought  the  strawberries  there,  too.  We  were 
there  one  day — not  a  strawberry  in  sight!  And  the  very 
next  day,  there  they  were, — the  whole  bank  covered  with 
them!"  With  a  knowing  smile  at  Uncle  Fred,  she  added, 
"Queen  Mab  can  play  very  nice  tricks  sometimes." 

They  had  turned  back  with  the  turning  tide  and  they  soon 
reached  the  lobster  pound,  the  site  of  which  was  marked  by 
a  group  of  low,  rough  buildings  above  a  wharf.  Tying  the 
canoe  by  a  long  rope  so  that  it  would  not  be  hung  up  by  the 
receding  tide,  they  climbed  a  ladder  nailed  to  the  side  of  the 
wharf,  walked  through  a  rather  smelly  storeroom  full  of 
boxes  and  barrels,  and  came  out  into  a  small  grass-plot  from 
which  a  narrow  track  of  rails  led  to  another  shed.  A  low, 
four-wheeled  cart  stood  on  the  track.  It  had  just  been  un- 
loaded; and  a  large,  fat  man,  "with  a  tummy  like  Falstaff's," 
Barbara  whispered,  had  started  to  push  it  back  with  his 
hands  when  he  stopped  and  motioned  to  the  children  to  climb 
in.  It  was  a  tight  fit,  but  they  managed  it,  and,  with  Uncle 
Fred  helping  to  push  the  car,  they  made  a  swift  entry  into 
the  shed,  the  old  man  panting  and  laughing  a  loud,  hearty 
laugh  and  exclaiming,  "I'll  be  darned  if  they're  not  the 
prettiest — and  the  heaviest — lobsters  I  ever  had  in  my  car." 

From  a  platform  on  the  farther  side  of  the  shed  they 
looked  straight  down  into  the  pool  of  lobsters.  It  was  a 
long  distance  down  to  them,  but  you  could  see  them  plainly, 


26  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

the  green,  shiny  creatures  creeping  slowly  about,  hundreds 
and  hundreds  of  them  crowded  together.  A  wooden  screen 
shut  them  in  from  the  open  water.  "I  suppose  the  fishes 
outside  enjoy  looking  in  at  them,"  Uncle  Fred  remarked. 
"Like  a  cage  at  the  Zoo!"  exclaimed  Barbara. 

The  fat  old  man,  still  panting  and  breathing  heavily,  let 
down  a  box  by  a  rope  and  pulled  it  up  full.  He  thrust 
wooden  plugs  between  their  claws,  while  the  children 
watched  him.  "This  is  to  save  your  lives,"  he  remarked 
grimly.  "I  wouldn't  try  to  pull  them  out,  if  I  were  you." 
Then  he  carried  the  lobsters  to  the  canoe,  Uncle  Fred  paid 
for  them,  and  they  were  off;  and  a  few  good  strokes,  with 
the  help  of  the  tide,  brought  them  to  Aunt  Jane's  shore. 

Waving  a  good-bye  to  Uncle  Fred,  they  climbed  the  hill, 
through  sweet  fern  and  bayberry  and  ground  juniper  and 
tall  grasses,  to  the  low,  gray  cottage  that  nestled  comfort- 
ably on  the  upland  and  looked  far  out  over  sea  and  hills 
and  river  and  woods.  Breffny,  as  the  little  house  was  called, 
stood  halfway  between  the  shore  and  the  top  of  the  ridge 
from  which  the  land  dropped  down  on  both  sides  to  the 
sea.  "The  great  road  from  the  mountain"  lay  along  the 
ridge.  "The  little  ways  of  Breffny,"  which,  as  the  Irish 
poem  has  it,  "are  dearer  to  my  heart,"  wound  through  a 
pasture  that  opened  to  the  sunlight  between  two  stretches 
of  dark  woods.  Some  one  had  once  stopped  at  the  farmer's 
house  on  the  main  road  and  asked  if  there  were  not  a  path 
to  the  sea  down  through  that  pasture,  at  which  the  farmer's 
wife  waved  her  massive  arm  with  a  broad  gesture  and 
answered,  "Why,  the  whole  pasture  is  a  path  to  the  sea." 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What  You  Will  27 

And  so  it  was.  Graceful  young  birches  had  grown  up  at 
random  in  this  pasture  path.  Their  little  leaves  fluttered 
in  the  gentlest  breeze  and  the  strong  winds  bent  them  to 
the  ground. 

On  this  day  it  was  so  still,  even  the  birch  leaves  scarcely 
moved.  The  white-throats  were  tuning  up  for  their  evening 
songs.  There  was  no  other  sound.  The  world  seemed 
motionless;  and,  as  they  stopped  in  their  climb  to  look 
back,  it  was  like  a  blue,  shining  picture.  Only  the  air  was 
so  fragrant  and  the  warm  sun  so  delicious  that  they  did 
not  care  to  think  what  it  was  like.  Dropping  down  now 
and  then  to  pick  some  irresistible  blueberries,  they  came  to 
the  house  at  last,  to  find  the  supper  table  spread  on  the 
porch,  as  they  had  hoped,  and  Aunt  Jane  waiting  .to  wel- 
come them. 

"It  is  so  lovely  to  wake  up  at  Aunt  Jane's,"  Barbara  had 
remarked  as  they  climbed  the  hill.  "It  is  even  nicer  than 
the  evenings,  when  the  fire  is  burning  and  the  candles  are 
lighted  and  we  sit  about  toasting  marshmallows  and  telling 
stories.  It  is  your  first  night  up  here,  isn't  it?  Well,  wait 
till  morning.  You'll  see." 

They  slept  on  the  low  porch,  close  to  the  ground.  But 
the  morning  brought  a  great  disappointment.  They  woke 
up  to  a  pouring  rain.  Instead  of  opening  their  eyes  upon 
a  sky  of  blue  enamel  over  a  sea  of  pearl  and  a  silvery  light 
on  the  birch  trees,  they  were  awakened  suddenly  by  a 
howling  wind  that  brought  Peggy  over  to  Barbara's  cot, 
in  the  dim  light;  and  she  had  no  sooner  crawled  under  the 
covers  and  nestled  up  to  Barbara  than  Aunt  Jane  appeared 


28  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

at  the  door  with  a  candle,  which  the  wind  blew  out,  and 
called  them  to  come  in  and  go  to  bed  upstairs.  There  was 
no  more  sleeping,  however,  for  the  wind  came  in  gusts  that 
shook  the  house  and  the  rain  poured  down  upon  the  roof 
in  torrents. 

It  was  a  real  "Sou-Easter";  it  would  rain  all  day,  they 
knew,  and  all  their  plans  were  spoiled.  Yet  breakfast  was 
a  cheerful  episode.  When  good,  black  Molly  had  pulled 
out  the  slender-legged  table  and  unfolded  it  in  the  center  of 
the  living  room  and  set  it  with  white  doilies  and  old-blue 
china,  while  the  fire  blazed  away  on  the  hearth,  Aunt  Jane 
called  them  to  their  places,  and  they  were  as  jolly  over  their 
scrambled  eggs  and  blueberry  muffins  as  if  the  rain  had  not 
'been  slashing  the  window-panes. 

It  was  after  breakfast  that  the  clouds  descended  upon 
their  spirits.  They  went  over  to  the  window-seat  on  the 
other  side  of  the  room  and  looked  out  hopelessly. 

"What  shall  we  do  now?"  Peggy  whispered,  her  long 
face  turned  up  to  Barbara's. 

"Ye  gods!  ye  gods!  must  we  endure  all  this!"  Barbara 
began  to  wonder,  after  she  had  said  them,  where  those 
words  came  from.  Suddenly  she  remembered — "Julius 
Caesar!"  She  had  to  smile.  There  were  greater  troubles 
in  the  world  than  this  rain;  and  she  put  her  arm  around 
Peggy  as  if  it  were  only  on  her  account  that  she  was  sorry 
now. 

Aunt  Jane  was  moving  around  the  room,  wondering 
what  she  might  suggest  for  their  amusement,  when  she 
discovered  that  Barbara  had  settled  the  question.  She  had 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What   You  Will  29 

reached  up  to  the  shelves  from  which  rows  of  books  looked 
down  temptingly  upon  the  soft,  cushioned  window-seat  and 
pulled  down  a  volume  entitled  'Twelfth  Night;  or,  What 
You  Will."  It  sounded  like  a  cheerful  title  for  a  gloomy 
day. 

"Let's  read  this  together,  Peggy,"  she  said.  "Come 
along.  We'll  divide  up  the  parts.  Let  me  see.  Here's 
the  Duke  Orsino  and  Sebastian,  the  brother  of  Viola.  You 
be  the  Duke  and  I'll  be  Sebastian.  And  I'll  be  Sir  Toby 
Belch  and  you  can  be  Sir  Andrew  Aguecheek.  They'll  be 
funny,  I  know.  You  be  Olivia  and  I'll  be  Viola.  And  then 
there's  the  clown,  and  Malvolio 

Peggy,  who  had  fallen  in  with  the  plan,  chose  the  clown 
on  general  principles,  and  they  began.  They  invited  Aunt 
Jane  to  join  them,  but,  saying  that  she  had  letters  to  write, 
when  she  had  found  another  copy  of  the  play  for  their 
convenience,  she  sat  down  by  the  desk;  and,  in  spite  of 
herself,  she  was  soon  listening  to  every  word. 

For  nobody  could  resist  the  contagious  merriment  of 
"Twelfth  Night."  It  bubbles  over  with  mirth;  it  is  the 
cheerfulest  of  plays.  It  begins  with  music  and  ends  with  a 
song;  and  the  whole  story  seems  to  be  set  to  the  strains  of 
music.  There  is  trouble  enough,  to  be  sure,  for  every  one 
in  the  play.  There  is  shipwreck  and  unrequited  love  and 
too  much  drinking  (on  the  part  of  Sir  Toby  and  Sir 
Andrew)  and  desperate  misunderstandings;  and  poor  Viola 
gets  into  such  a  tangle  with  it  all  that  only  Time,  she  says, 
can  untie  the  knot.  But  the  knot  is  untangled  in  such  a 
light-hearted  vein !  Nobody  suffers  very  long  or  very  deeply, 


30  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

not  even  Malvolio,  unless  a  conceited  fool  who  gets  no 
more  than  he  deserves  can  suffer  deeply;  and  if  he  does,  one 
cannot  be  very  sorry  for  him.  And  if  the  young  Duke  is 
forced  to  transfer  his  affections  from  one  lovely  lady  to 
another,  Viola  has  proved  herself  more  than  a  match  for 
Olivia  and  every  one  profits  by  the  exchange.  Even  the 
clown  is  happy:  for  has  he  not  won  praise  for  the  wisdom 
of  his  folly  from  every  one  whose  commendation  is  worth 
having  and  revenged  himself  upon  Malvolio  for  his  scorn 
of  "such  a  barren  rascal"? 

In  the  opening  scene,  the  Duke  is  listening  to  music. 
Peggy  read  the  lines  in  a  low  voice,  speaking  the  words 
distinctly : 

If  music  be  the  food  of  love,  play  on. 

•  •••*••• 

That  strain  again !     It  had  a  dying  fall : 
O,    it  came   o'er   my   ear   like   the   sweet   sound 
That  breathes  upon  a   bank  of  violets, 
Stealing  and  giving  odour! 

Before  he  has  spoken  six  lines  they  felt  acquainted  with 
this  romantic  lover  and  anxious  to  know  his  story.  He 
soon  makes  a  clean  confession  to  the  other  lords : 

O,  when  my  eyes  did  see  Olivia  first, 
Methought  she   purged   the  air  of  pestilence! 

And  a  gentleman  coming  in  brings  from  her  the  news  that, 
for  the  sake  of  a  dear  brother  who  is  dead,  Olivia  has 
vowed  to  go  into  retirement,  like  a  nun,  and  see  no  one  for 
seven  years. 

The  scene  changes  to  a  seacoast.     It  is  Illyria.     They 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What  You  Will  31 

stopped  reading  while  Aunt  Jane  told  them  that  Illyria  was 
what  is  now  the  Dalmatian  coast,  across  the  Adriatic 
Sea  from  Italy.  'There  are  many  Italian  villas  there 
to-day,"  she  told  them,  "with  gardens  and  orchards  like 
Olivia's.  It  is  a  wild  and  beautiful  coast  on  which  Viola 
and  her  twin  brother  were  shipwrecked." 

Viola's  predicament  and  her  gentle  nature  are  revealed 
in  a  few  words.  As  Barbara  read  them,  she  had  a  picture 
in  her  mind  of  that  rocky  shore,  with  villas  and  orchards 
in  the  background. 

And  what  should  I  do  in  Illyria? 

My  brother  he  is  in  Elysium. 

Perchance  he  is  not  drowned:  what  think  you,  Sailors? 

When  the  captain  assures  her  that  it  is  more  than  likely 
that  her  brother,  too,  is  saved,  she  makes  inquiries  about 
the  country  and  considers  what  to  do  with  herself  in  this 
strange  emergency.  She  must  do  something  at  once;  and 
she  decides  to  trust  herself  to  the  captain,  whose  fair  de- 
meanor she  believes  covers  a  kindly  heart,  while  he  promises 
to  help  her  to  disguise  herself  and  to  win  the  office  of  page 
in  the  service  of  the  Duke. 

For  I  can  sing, 

And  speak  to  him  in  many  sorts  of  music, 
That  will  allow  me  very  worth  his  service. 

When  she  next  appears,  she  is  the  page,  Cesario,  who,  in 
three  days,  has  so  won  the  favor  of  the  Duke  that  he  has 
"unclasped  to  her  the  book  even  of  his  secret  soul"  and 
bidden  her  carry  his  suit  to  Olivia,  to  whom  the  youthful 


32  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

charm  and  gentle  breeding  of  the  "dear  lad"  cannot  fail 
to  gain  access.  And  even  as  she  consents,  the  reader  learns 
that  her  own  heart  has  surrendered  to  the  Duke  and  she 
would  fain  be  in  Olivia's  place. 

Another  scene  introduced  the  children  into  Olivia's  house, 
where  Sir  Toby,  her  uncle,  and  his  boon  companion,  Sir 
Andrew  Aguecheek,  have  been  disturbing  her  with  their 
late  hours  and  their  carousals.  She  is  mistress  of  a  large 
estate,  where  she  is  wont  "to  sway  her  house,  command 
her  followers,"  and  manage  her  affairs  with  "a  smooth, 
discreet,  and  stable  bearing."  Yet  she  is  modest  and 
kindly,  as  her  banterings  with  the  clown  soon  prove, — and 
she  won  Peggy,  once  for  all,  by  the  way  she  rebukes  her 
conceited  steward,  Malvolioj  who  has  been  abusing  the 
good  clown : 

"O,  you  are  sick  of  self-love,  Malvolio,  and  taste  with 
a  distempered  appetite." 

Like  all  victims  of  self-love,  Malvolio  has  no  sense  of 
humor;  and  he  is  made  to  pay  dearly  for  that  lack  by  the 
joke  the  two  knights  and  Olivia's  maid,  Maria,  enjoy  at 
his  expense. 

Viola,  or  Cesario,  stands  long  outside  Olivia's  gate,  but 
when  Olivia  hears  how  young  the  messenger  is,  that  he  is 
well-favored  and  has  a  shrewish  tongue,  she  admits  him, 
forgetting  her  vow.  He  presents  the  Duke's  cause  very 
skilfully,  humorously,  at  first,  to  gain  a  hearing — pretend- 
ing that  he  has  learned  his  speech  by  rote  and  must  not  be 
put  out — and  later  with  all  the  eloquence  of  one  who  knows 
by  experience  the  feelings  in  the  Duke's  heart  and  can  plead 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What   You  Will  33 

for  him  with  the  earnestness  of  one  who  knows  his  charms 
only  too  well.  But  alas!  the  result  of  this  pleading  is  that 
Olivia  falls  in  love  with  Cesario,  as  she  believes  him  to  be, 
and  would  fain  hear  him  plead  his  own  suit  to  her.  Viola 
is  amazed  at  this  unexpected  turn  of  events  and  blames  her 
disguise  as  wickedness.  "Poor  lady!"  she  exclaims  to 
herself — 

If   it   be  so,   as   'tis, 
Poor  lady,  she  were  better  love  a  dream. 

Now  all  the  tangle  is  exposed;  and  in  the  second  act 
appears  the  person  who  is  to  make  things  more  confused 
than  ever  for  a  time  and  then  at  last  straighten  them  out. 
This  is  Sebastian,  who  has  been  rescued  by  one  Antonio; 
and  from  the  devotion  of  Antonio  to  this  young  gentleman 
and  Sebastian's  unwillingness  to  be  any  further  burden  to 
him,  Sebastian  is  shown  to  be  worthy  of  his  sister,  whom 
he  believes  to  have  been  drowned.  (They  stopped  once 
or  twice  while  Barbara,  with  Aunt  Jane's  help,  straight- 
ened out  the  tangle  for  Peggy.) 

While  Viola   still   acts  her  part  as  page,   there  is  one 
delightful   scene,    over  which    all   three    laughed   heartily 
The  Duke  calls  again  for  music,  and  says  to  Cesario, 

Come  hither,  boy:  if  ever  thou  shalt  love, 
In  the  sweet  pangs  of  it,  remember  me. 

Viola  speaks  so  "masterly"  of  love,  that  he  suspects  that 
this  youth,  although  so  young,  has  had  some  experience  of 
it,  and  the  page  confesses  to  having  once,  a  little,  loved 
some  one  of  the  Duke's  complexion.  Then  the  Duke  begs 


34  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Cesario  to  press  his  suit  to  Olivia,  declaring  that  he 
loves  as  no  woman  could  ever  love.  Viola  objects  to  that, 
saying, 

My  father  had  a  daughter  loved  a  man 
As  it  might  be,  perhaps,  were  I  a  woman, 
I  should  your  lordship. 

The  Duke: 

And  what's  her  history? 
Viola: 

A  blank,  my  lord.    She  never  told  her  love, 
But  let  concealment,  like  a  worm  i'  the  bud, 
Feed  on  her  damask  cheek :  she  pined  in  thought ; 
And  with  a  green  and  yellow  melancholy 
She  sat  like  patience  on  a  monument, 
Smiling  at  grief.    Was  not  this  love  indeed? 

And,  now,  in  several  scenes,  Sebastian  is  mistaken  for 
Cesario  and  Cesario  for  Sebastian.  When  Olivia  bestows 
her  affection  upon  Sebastian,  thinking  him  Cesario,  Se- 
bastian is  completely  mystified  and  thinks  he  must  be  dream- 
ing. And  he  cries : 

If  it  be  thus  to  dream,  still  let  me  sleep! 

But  no,  he  is  not  asleep. 

This  is  the  air ;  that  is  the  glorious  sun ; 
This  pearl  she  gave  me,  I  do  feel't  and  see't; 
And  though  'tis  wonder  that  enwraps  me  thus, 
Yet  'tis  not  madness. 

Thus,  little  by  little,  the  way  is  prepared  for  the  happy 
conclusion.  When  the  brother  and  sister  appear  together, 
the  truth  is  out,  and  the  Duke  at  once  exclaims : 


Twelfth  Night;  or,  What   You  Will  35 

If  this  be  so, 

I   shall    have   share    in   this   most   happy   wreck. 

Olivia  will  wed  Sebastian,  to  whom  she  has  already  plighted 
troth,  mistaking  him  for  Cesario;  and  when  the  Duke 
knows  that  his  Cesario  is  a  woman,  he  remembers  their 
conversations  and  understands  her  meanings.  Calling 
Olivia  his  "sweet  sister,"  he  goes  off  the  final  scene,  leading 
Viola  by  the  hand. 

Malvolio  appears  in  this  last  scene  to  learn  the  truth  for 
his  part  also.  He  has  been  imprisoned  and  is  now  released. 
Already,  in  the  second  act,  his  tormentors  had  begun  on 
him,  when,  in  the  famous  garden  scene,  they  had  left  a 
letter,  written  by  Maria  in  her  mistress's  hand,  where  he 
would  find  it;  and  while  they  watched  him  from  behind  a 
boxwood  hedge,  he  read  it  with  swelling  pride,  for  it  con- 
vinced him  that  Olivia  was  in  love  with  him.  The  letter 
begged  him  to  go  in  yellow  stockings  and  cross-gartered 
(a  fashion  she  abhorred,  in  reality),  to  speak  haughtily  to 
his  inferiors,  to  smile  always,  and  to  remember  that  some 
men  are  born  great,  others  achieve  greatness,  and  others 
have  greatness  thrust  upon  them.  From  that  moment 
Malvolio  has  been  strutting  about  like  a  peacock,  smil- 
ing and  bragging,  convinced  that  greatness  has  been 
thrust  upon  him.  He  irritates  the  two  knights  more  and 
more,  till  they  accuse  him  of  madness  and  imprison 
him. 

And  so  it  happens  that  the  real  fool  of  the  play  is 
Malvolio,  while  the  clown,  whose  task  in  life  is  to  play 
the  fool,  appears  as  a  man  of  wit  and  wisdom.  And 


36  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

thus,  says  the  clown,  the  whirligig  of  time  brings  in  his 
revenges. 

The  play  ends  with  the  clown's  song, 

When  that  I  was  and  a  tiny  little  boy, 
With   hey,    ho,    the   wind    and    the   rain, 

A  foolish  thing  was  but  a  toy, 

For  the  rain  it  raineth  every  day. 

•  •••••• 

A  great  while  ago  the  world  begun, 

With    hey,    ho,    the   wind    and   the   rain. 

But  that's  all  one,  our  play  is  done, 

And  we'll  strive  to  please  you  every  day. 

"And  if  it  did  rain  every  day,"  Barbara  began,  as  they 
closed  the  books. 

"Why,  it  is  pouring  as  hard  as  ever,"  Peggy  interrupted, 
turning  to  the  window.  "I  had  forgotten  all  about  it." 


CHAPTER  IV 

A  BOY  AND  A  FESTIVAL 

We  have  had  pastimes  here  and  pleasant  game. 

The  Princess  ("Love's  Labour's  Lost") 


ARBARA  cherished  among  her  treasures  a 
little  copy  of  "The  Winter's  Tale"  which  one 
of  her  older  friends,  an  Englishman  who 
knows  all  about  Shakespeare,  had  sent  her 
from  New  York  as  a  birthday  gift.  On  the 
flyleaf  he  had  written  some  verses 


To  Barbara 

In  Shakespeare's  England  many  a  maid 
Was  serious  and  learned  Greek. 

37 


38  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

And  yet  I  think  they  sometimes  played 

At  ball  and  hide  and  seek. 
I  hope  that  they  had  tops  to  whip 

And  also  tops  to  hum, 
And  skipping  ropes  wherewith  to  skip, 

Though  ping-pong  had  not  come, 
Diavolo  was  all  unknown 

Nor  Teddy  bears  invented. 
They  never  heard  the  gramophone, 

And  yet  they  were  contented. 
They  played  at  marbles,  prisoner's  base, 

And  other  simple  games. 
They  made  cat's  cradles  with  a  lace, 

And  called  each  other  names, — 
At  least  I  am  afraid  they  did, 

For  children  even  then 
Did  not  do  all  that  they  were  bid 

And  act  like  grown-up  men. 
'Tis   true   that   girls  wore    farthingales 

And  stomachers  and  ruffs, 
Which  made  them  look  like  ships  with  sails, 

And  yet  they  were  no  muffs. 
They   climbed    up   trees    and    rolled    down    hills 

And  paddled  in  the  sea; — 
Were  children  underneath  their  frills, 

In  fact,  like  you  and  me. 

These  verses  set  Barbara  to  thinking  about  the  children 
of  Shakespeare's  time.  What  kind  of  boys  and  girls  did 
he  see  about  him,  she  wondered.  What  kind  of  school  did 
they  have?  And  what  did  they  do  to  amuse  themselves? 
Above  all,  what  kind  of  a  boy  was  Will  Shakespeare? 

Barbara  was  much  less  interested,  it  must  be  confessed, 
in  knowing  about  Shakespeare  than  about  the  people  in  his 
plays  and  the  places  where  their  stories  were  enacted.  Yet 


A  Boy  and  a  Festival  39 

she  sometimes  wondered.  He  seemed  to  her  to  belong  to 
the  whole  world.  His  characters  lived  in  all  the  countries 
of  Europe  and  traveled  from  one  to  another  so  often  that 
it  was  hard  for  her  to  believe  that  there  were  no  steam 
engines  in  their  day  or  in  Shakespeare's.  It  was  strange, 
therefore,  to  think  that  he  had  passed  his  boyhood  in  the 
village  of  Stratford-on-Avon,  that  he  came  back  from 
London  in  later  years  to  live  there  as  a  country  gentleman, 
and  that,  as  far  as  anybody  knows,  he  was  never  out  of 
England.  That  he  knew  the  life  of  the  country,  was 
evident;  that  Warwickshire  was  very  beautiful  one  scarcely 
needed  to  be  told,  for  the  country  whose  fields  and  flowers 
and  woods  he  describes  must  have  been  beautiful.  But  he 
knew  court  life  and  city  life,  high  life  and  low  life;  and  he 
seemed  at  home  in  ancient  and  medieval  times  as  well  as 
modern,  though  he  mingled  ancient  customs  with  those  of 
his  own  day  and  made  Cleopatra  play  billiards.  What 
kind  of  a  country  was  that  England  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
where  Shakespeare  learned  so  many  things?  And  what 
was  he  seeing  and  doing  there  when  he  was  a  boy  among 
other  boys? 

Barbara  had  hardly  opened  her  new  volume  when  she 
found,  in  the  first  scene  of  "The  Winter's  Tale,"  such  an 
attractive  boy  that  she  wished  she  might  know  "for  cer- 
tain" that  Shakespeare  was  like  him.  And  before  she  had 
finished  the  play  she  had  been  present,  with  Shakespeare, 
at  a  country  festival  like  those  he  often  saw  in  the  valley 
of  the  Avon. 

The  boy  was  Mamillius,  a  prince — and  Shakespeare  was 


4O  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

no  prince !  No,  he  was  the  son  of  a  villager — a  dealer  in 
wool,  meat,  gloves  and  leather,  who  perhaps  had  his  own 
sheep  in  the  neighboring  fields  and  who  was  at  one  time 
high  bailiff,  or  mayor,  of  the  town.  His  mother  was  a 
farmer's  daughter.  She  came  of  an  educated  family  long 
established  in  Warwickshire  and  she  was  heiress  of  the 
estate.  Whether  she  was  one  of  those  maids  who  were 
"serious  and  learned  Greek,"  we  have  no  way  of  knowing; 
but  it  is  difficult  not  to  believe  that,  like  her  granddaughter, 
Susanne  Shakespeare,  she  was  "witty  above  her  sex."  She 
it  was,  we  may  guess,  who  first  drew  the  mind  of  her  in- 
spired child  to  observe  the  beautiful  sights  and  sounds  of 
the  country  around  Stratford,  which  was  called  "the  heart 
of  England."  But  she  had  ten  children,  and  in  those  days, 
when  everything  from  candles  to  fine  linen  was  made  at 
home,  she  must  have  been  a  busy  woman.  Mamillius  lived 
a  sheltered  life,  as  we  see  him  in  the  play.  He  had  lords 
and  ladies  always  about  him  to  play  with  him  and  amuse 
him.  The  child  Shakespeare  had  to  shift  for  himself, 
no  doubt,  and  was  free  to  wander  through  the  fields  and 
along  the  country  paths  and  to  mix  with  all  kinds  of  people. 
He  learned  from  life  at  first  hand,  as  the  saying  is.  Yet 
not  one  of  his  plays  would  have  been  written  if  he  had  not 
learned  also  from  books,  as  Mamillius  did,  with  as  great 
an  interest  and  understanding  as  he  ever  learned  from 
observing  what  he  saw  about  him.  Indeed,  his  lifelong 
passion  for  reading,  which  must  have  been  formed  in  child- 
hood, is  a  simple  fact  which  answers  many  of  Barbara's 
questions. 


A  Boy  and  a  Festival  41 

After  all,  these  two  boys  may  not  have  been  unlike. 
Mamillius  was  a  "gallant  child," — one  who  "made  old 
hearts  fresh."  "It  is  a  gentleman  of  the  greatest  promise 
that  ever  came  into  my  note,"  said  a  visitor  at  his  father's 
palace.  He  had  "honourable  thoughts," 

Thoughts  high  for  one  so  tender. 

Not  many  things  escaped  him.  He  saw  everything  and 
understood  more  than  his  parents  realized.  He  had  his 
opinion  about  the  kind  of  eyebrows  that  were  becoming  to  a 
lady.  He  was  active  and  full  of  his  ideas.  When  his  de- 
voted mother,  at  one  point  in  the  story,  turned  him  over 
to  a  lady  of  the  court,  he  was  not  willing  to  play  with  her 
because  she  would  "kiss  him  hard"  and  "speak  to  him  as 
if  he  were  a  baby  still."  After  a  few  minutes  Hermione, 
his  mother,  came  back  to  him;  and  the  conversation  that 
followed  might  be  a  picture  of  Shakespeare's  own  child- 
hood: 

Hermione: 

Come,  sir,  now 

I  am  for  you  again :  pray  you,  sit  by  us 
And  tell's  a  tale. 

Mamillius: 

Merry  or  sad,  shall't  be? 

Hermione: 

As  merry  as  you  will. 

Mamillius: 

A  sad  tale's  best  for  winter:  I  have  one 
Of  sprites  and  goblins. 


42  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Hermione: 

Let's  have  that,  good  sir. 

Come  on,  sit  down ;  come  on,  and  do  your  best 
To  fright  me  with  your  sprites;  you're  powerful 
at  it. 

Mamillius: 

There  was  a  man 

Hermione: 

Nay,  come,  sit  down,  then  on. 

Mamillius: 

Dwelt  by  a  churchyard:  I  will  tell  it  softly; 
Yond  cricket  shall  not  hear  it. 

Hermione: 

Come  on,  then, 
And  give't  me  in  my  ear. 

Such  a  child,  no  doubt,  was  Shakespeare.  For  we  may 
well  believe  that  he  had  a  mind  well  stocked  with  stories 
and  that  tales  of  sprites  and  goblins  pleased  him;  perhaps, 
too,  he  was  more  eager  to  tell  his  stories  than  to  sit  down 
where  he  was  bidden  and  tell  them  exactly  as  some  one 
else  would  have  him.  It  may  be  that  Shakespeare  was 
thinking  of  his  own  little  boy,  when  he  pictured  Mamillius 
— his  only  son  who  died  at  the  age  of  twelve.  Certainly, 
if  he  remembered  his  own  free  childhood,  he  must  have 
pitied  the  boy  who  was  cooped  up  and  watched  so  carefully, 
as  he  pitied  poor  Prince  Arthur  in  the  Tower  of  London, 
when  he  imagined  him  as  saying,  in  "King  John" : 

By  my  Christendom! 
So  I  were  out  of  prison  and  kept  sheep, 
I  should  be  merry  as  the  day  is  long. 


A  Boy  and  a  Festival  43 

There  are  some  pleasant  things  about  boys  in  the  first 
part  of  "The  Winter's  Tale."  Barbara  liked  them  so  much 
that  she  read  them  to  Uncle  Waldo;  and  that  led  him  to 
tell  her  interesting  things  about  Shakespeare's  boyhood. 
He  told  her  about  a  book,  called  "The  Palace  of  Pleasure," 
full  of  stories  from  all  climates  and  all  ages,  which  must 
have  been  one  of  the  few  books  in  the  Shakespeare  family; 
and  one  member  of  the  family,  at  least,  used  it  to  good 
purpose.  He  had  the  Bible,  too,  always  at  hand;  and  the 
legends  of  Greece  and  Rome  came  to  him,  through  Ovid 
and  Vergil,  in  his  early  school  days.  Uncle  Waldo  was 
sure  that  Shakespeare  read  everything  he  could  find  to  read, 
and  that  he  was  always  full  of  fun  like  the  two  boys  in  the 
play,  of  whom  the  Queen  asked  her  husband's  friend,  who 
had  been  his  playmate:  "You  were  pretty  lordings  then?" 

and  he  replied: 

We  were,  fair  queen, 

Two  lads  that  thought  there  was  no  more  behind, 
But  such  a  day  to-morrow  as  to-day, 
And  to  be  boy  eternal. 

'Was  not  my  lord  the  verier  wag  o'  the  two?"  she  asked, 
and  he  assured  her  that  they  were  like  twin  lambs  frisking 
in  the  sun  and  bleating  at  each  other,  equally  happy  and 
carefree  and  jolly. 

While  they  were  talking  thus  of  bygone  days,  the  King 
was  bantering  with  Mamillius.  He  chided  him  playfully 
for  the  smutch  on  his  nose,  saying, 

Come,  captain, 
We  must  be  neat;  not  neat,  but  cleanly,  captain. 


44  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Then  he  turned  to  his  royal  friend  and  asked  him:  "Are 
you  as  fond  of  your  young  Prince  as  I  seem  to  be  of  mine?" 
To  which  the  other  father  answered  that  his  boy  gave  him 
all  his  exercise  and  all  his  mirth  and  that  he  made  a  July 
day  seem  as  short  as  a  day  in  December. 

So  the  two  fathers  who  had  been  boys  together  talked 
of  their  own  boys,  and  Hermione  was  proud  and  happy  as 
she  listened.  But  sorrow  followed,  coming  suddenly 
upon  Mamillius  and  his  mother  even  while  he  was  telling 
her  that  story  of  the  man  who  dwelt  by  a  churchyard.  His 
father  interrupted  them;  and  enraged  by  a  cruel  and  false 
suspicion  against  his  mother,  took  him  away  from  her  and 
kept  them  apart.  The  boy  fell  ill  of  grief  and  loneliness; 
and  his  knowledge  that  his  father  was  wronging  his  mother 
so  "cleft  his  heart,"  that  he  died. 

But,  although  Mamillius  has  a  brief  and  a  sad  part  in 
"The  Winter's  Tale,"  he  is  never  forgotten  throughout  the 
play.  The  news  of  his  death  brings  his  father  to  reason 
and  causes  him  to  regret  bitterly  what  he  has  done.  It  is 
through  Mamillius  that  the  happy  ending  is  made  possible 
for  all  the  others,  including  his  baby  sister,  Perdita. 

"The  Winter's  Tale"  is  in  two  parts,  with  sixteen  years 
between.  In  all  that  time  this  sister  has  been  lost  from 
the  court  and  nobody  knows  whether  she  is  alive  or  dead. 
But  we  who  read  the  play  know  that  she  was  left — a  baby 
in  swaddling  clothes — on  the  rough  ground  of  a  rugged 
country  where  she  was  found  by  a  shepherd  and  reared  as 
his  own  child.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  she  appears  to 
us  for  the  first  time  at  that  country  festival  which  re- 


A  Boy  and  a  Festival  45 

sembles  so  exactly  those  that  Shakespeare  knew  when  he 
was  a  boy. 

It  is  the  sheepshearing  feast,  and  Perdita,  the  most  beau- 
tiful shepherdess  of  the  countryside,  "the  most  peerless 
piece  of  earth  that  e'er  the  sun  shone  bright  on,"  has  been 
chosen  mistress  of  the  revels.  She  is  being  wooed  by  a 
prince,  Florizel,  who,  when  he  was  out  hawking  (a  favorite 
pastime  in  Shakespeare's  day)  had  chased  his  falcon  over 
this  shepherd's  domain,  and,  meeting  Perdita,  had  come 
back  often  to  see  her,  as  he  has  come  on  this  gala  day.  He 
is  clothed  as  a  shepherd,  and  he  has  added  fine  ornaments 
to  Perdita's  gown  so  that  she  may  shine  her  best  at  the 
festival.  He  is  none  other,  as  it  happens,  than  the  son  of 
that  friend  of  Perdita's  father.  Sixteen  years  before,  he 
was  that  little  boy  of  whom  his  father  declared  that  he 
made  a  July  day  seem  as  short  as  a  day  in  December. 

The  sheep  are  all  sheared  and  the  shearers,  with  their 
families  and  friends,  are  to  be  entertained  at  dinner,  with 
dances  and  merrymakings  afterward.  Perdita  has  com- 
missioned her  supposed  brother,  the  rustic  who  is  called 
a  clown,  to  buy  spices  and  sugar  and  currants  and  rice, 
saffron  to  color  the  pies,  and  prunes,  and  raisins.  For  she 
must  cook  the  dinner  for  all  these  people,  as  well  as  be 
their  hostess.  And  although  the  clown,  while  he  was  count- 
ing the  money  from  his  share  of  the  wool  on  the  way  to  the 
market,  was  robbed  by  the  rogue,  Autolycus,  we  must  be- 
lieve that  Perdita  obtained  the  things  she  needed.  For  the 
festival  takes  place;  and  nowhere  else  could  it  properly 
take  place  than  at  the  house  of  this  shepherd,  her  foster 


46  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

father,  who  has  so  increased  in  prosperity  since  he  found 
Perdita  that  his  neighbors  are  puzzled  about  how  it  can 
have  happened. 

The  reason  for  his  great  prosperity  is  that  he  found 
much  gold  wrapped  up  in  the  bundle  that  contained  the 
baby.  It  was  called  "fairy  gold,"  because  in  Shakespeare's 
day  people  believed  that  the  fairies  left  little  changelings 
to  be  cared  for,  just  as  they  also  sometimes  carried  children 
away  to  live  with  them,  and  that  good  fortune  would  follow 
the  one  who  found  the  waif  and  befriended  it. 

Perdita  has  prepared  ribbons  and  nosegays  to  deck  the 
twenty-four  sheepshearers;  she  has  engaged  men  singers 
who  can  sing  in  three  parts  (and  one  of  them  is  a  Puritan 
who  sings  psalms  to  hornpipes)  ;  she  has  no  doubt  procured 
good  ale,  though  nothing  is  said  of  that.  She  has  thought 
of  everything.  Indeed,  the  rustic  "brother"  thinks  she 
rather  "lays  it  on"  and  has  very  grand  ideas  about  her 
feast.  She  has  flowers  of  every  kind  the  season  will  afford 
and  she  distributes  them  among  her  guests  as  graciously 
as  Flora,  goddess  of  the  spring,  when  she  ushers  in  the 
month  of  April  with  the  first  wild  flowers.  Yet  she  holds 
back  modestly  till  the  shepherd  urges  her  on,  telling  her 
that  she  ought  to  be  like  his  good  wife  who  was  wont  to 
be  pantler  and  cook,  butler,  dame,  and  servant.  Then  she 
comes  forward,  receives  the  guests,  sings  and  "dances 
featly";  and  while  the  other  shepherdesses  join  her  in  a 
dance  on  the  green,  there  comes  in  a  pedlar. 

This  pedlar  is  the  rogue,  Autolycus;  and  just  such  ped- 
lars were  always  turning  up  at  these  festivities  in  Shake- 


A  Boy  and  a  Festival  47 

speare's  England,  where  it  was  the  custom  for  the  swains 
to  buy  presents  of  them  for  their  partners.  Autolycus  was 
one  who  haunted  fairs  and  wakes  and  bear-baitings;  he 
had  at  one  time  gone  about  selling  chances  to  play  at  a 
game  called  troll-my-dames :  he  had  carried  apes  on  his 
shoulder,  and  he  had  acted  with  traveling  companies  in 
"The  Prodigal  Son."  The  servant  who  meets  him  at  the 
gate  is  entranced  with  him:  he  comes  back  to  tell  the 
dancers  that  if  they  could  hear  him  they  would  never  again 
dance  after  tabor  and  hornpipe;  that  no  bagpipes  would 
move  them  again.  For  he  can  sing  faster  than  one  can 
count  money;  he  utters  ballads  as  if  he  had  eaten  them,  and 
uall  men's  ears  grow  to  his  tunes." 

How  often  the  boy  Shakespeare  had  delighted  in  such  an 
"admirable  conceited  fellow"  as  this  Autolycus!  Perhaps 
his  wife,  Ann  Hathaway,  had  been  mistress  of  the  feast 
when  he  first  met  her,  and  perhaps  he  had  bought  trinkets 
for  her  from  such  a  pedlar  as  this  one  who  had  songs  "for 
man  or  woman,  of  all  sizes";  who  had  ribbons,  tapes, 
worsteds,  cambrics,  lawns  of  all  colors,  and  who  sang  them 
over  as  if  they  had  been  gods  and  goddesses,  till  "you  would 
think  a  smock  were  a  she-angel." 

Perdita  is  a  little  afraid  that  he  will  use  bad  words,  but 
when  the  clown  tells  her  that  there  is  more  in  these  pedlars 
than  you  would  think,  she  allows  him  to  come  in.  He 
enters  singing: 

Lawn  as  white  as  driven  snow; 
Cypress  black  as  e'er  was  crow; 
Gloves  as  sweet  as  damask  roses ; 


48  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Masks  for  faces  and  for  noses; 
Bugle,  bracelet,  necklace,  amber, 
Perfume  for  my  lady's  chamber; 
Golden  quoifs  and  stomachers 
For  my  lads  to  give  their  dears. 

•  ••*•*• 

Come  buy  of  me,  come;  come  buy,  come  buy, 
Buy,  lads,  or  else  your  lassies  cry ;  come  buy. 

The  shepherdess,  Mopsa,  wants  her  shepherd  to  buy 
her  a  ballad.  She  loves  a  ballad  in  print  because  then  uwe 
know  that  it  is  true."  Autolycus  makes  a  good  day's  trade 
and  goes  off  singing: 

Will  you  buy  any  tape 

Or  lace  for  your  cape, 

My  dainty  duck,  my  dear-a? 

After  that  some  dancers  enter — three  carters,  three 
shepherds,  three  neatherds,  and  three  swineherds.  Dressed 
in  skins,  like  satyrs,  they  leap  about  in  a  wild  sort  of  wood- 
land dance,  to  the  delight  of  the  company. 

Here  the  serious  part  of  the  play  interrupts  the  revelers. 
And  Barbara,  reading  it,  became  so  absorbed  in  the  re- 
mainder of  the  story — of  how  Florizel  took  Perdita  back 
to  her  father's  court,  of  how  she  went  with  her  father  to 
see  a  statue  of  Hermione,  her  mother,  whom  every  one 
thought  dead,  and  how  the  statue  came  to  life  before  their 
eyes — she  was  so  charmed  by  these  events  that  she  forgot 
all  about  the  children  of  Shakespeare's  day.  Only  after- 
ward, when  she  turned  back  to  the  flyleaf,  did  she  continue 
to  think  about  them. 


CHAPTER  V 

AN  ENCHANTED  ISLAND 

To  cry  to  the  sea  that  roared  to  us ;  to  sigh 
To  the  winds,  whose  pity,  sighing  back  again, 
Did  us  but  loving  wrong. 

Prospero  ("The  Tempest") 


OME  one  had  told  Barbara  of  having  heard 
an  opera  sung  out-of-doors  on  a  real  ship  on 
real  water,  while  the  audience  sat  on  the 
shore.  And  one  day,  when  she  was  on  board 
the  "Sunshine,"  it  occurred  to  her  that  it 
would  be  a  wonderful  thing  if  "The  Tempest,"  which  she 
and  her  friend  Alice  Van  Norden  had  been  reading  that  very 
morning,  could  be  acted  on  one  of  the  wooded  islands  among 

49 


50  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

which  they  were  sailing.  First,  there  would  be  the  ship- 
wreck, she  thought,  right  there  on  those  gray  rocks  that 
were  slipping  past  their  starboard  bow.  The  boatswain 
would  be  there,  shouting  out  his  commands  to  the  King  of 
Naples,  crying,  'What  care  these  roarers  for  the  name  of 
king?",  sending  his  royal  passengers  back  into  the  cabin 
where  they  were  better  off  at  their  prayers  since  they  could 
not  handle  a  rope;  and  the  good  Gonzalo,  who  had  saved 
Prospero  and  Miranda  so  many  years  before,  making  his 
jokes  in  the  midst  of  the  danger, — declaring  that  the 
boatswain  was  born  to  be  hanged,  that  they  were  safe  as 
long  as  he  was  on  board,  for  his  complexion  was  perfect 
gallows;  and  Prospero's  wicked  brother,  the  Duke  of 
Milan,  blaming  the  sailors  for  all  their  trouble, — when  his 
own  guilt  was  at  the  bottom  of  this  whole  story  of  "sea 
sorrow."  Old  Gonzalo  would  cry  out,  as  the  ship  split: 
"Now  would  I  give  a  thousand  furlongs  of  sea  for  an  acre 
of  barren  ground,  long  heath,  brown  furze,  anything. 
The  wills  above  be  done !  but  I  would  fain  die  a  dry 
death." 

Just  beyond  the  rocks,  on  the  island  they  were  passing, 
was  a  level,  mossy  platform  bordered  by  soft,  pointed  cedar 
trees.  That  was  just  the  place,  thought  Barbara,  for 
Prospero  and  Miranda,  while  Prospero  should  tell  Miranda 
the  story  of  how  they  came  to  be  living  on  this  island  and 
explaining  the  meaning  of  this  storm,  which  he  had  raised 
up  by  his  magic  powers,  and  give  his  commission  to  the 
delicate  spirit,  Ariel.  It  was  just  the  place  where  Ariel's 
music  might  draw  Prince  Ferdinand,  after  his  brave 


An  Enchanted  Island  51 

swim    for  shore,    and  where,   seeing   Miranda,    he   would 
exclaim : 

Most  sure  the  goddess 
On  whom  these  airs  attend! 

Alice  Van  Norden,  who  lived  in  Hampton,  was  sitting 
beside  Barbara  while  she  was  imagining  all  this.  She  had 
been  making  Barbara  a  visit  while  her  family  had  gone  on 
motoring  down  the  coast;  and  Barbara's  Uncle  Roger  had 
kindly  made  up  this  sailing  party  for  Alice's  benefit.  There 
was  a  perfect  wind.  They  had  put  a  reef  in  the  sail  before 
starting,  whereupon  the  breeze  lightened  at  once  (as,  of 
course,  it  would)  ;  and  they  were  gliding  along  slowly,  talk- 
ing of  shaking  out  that  reef,  when,  just  as  Barbara  was  on 
the  point  of  telling  Alice  what  she  thought  might  be  done 
with  that  island,  the  "Sunshine"  touched  bottom. 

"We're  on  a  rock!"  they  exclaimed,  as  the  boat  listed. 

"Yes,"  said  Roger  from  the  wheel,  "I've  been  looking 
for  that  rock  all  summer.  Now  I've  found  it." 

He  rose  and  dropped  the  mainsail  quickly,  saying,  while 
he  furled  it,  'The  tide  is  falling.  I'm  afraid  we  can't  pull 
her  off,  but  we'll  try." 

In  half  a  minute  he  had  the  anchor  in  the  tender;  he 
rowed  out,  away  from  the  rocks,  and  dropped  it  a  short 
distance  to  the  windward  side.  He  came  back,  hurried 
to  the  bow,  and,  with  the  help  of  two  other  men,  pulled 
hard  on  the  anchor  rode;  but  the  "Sunshine"  refused  to 
budge. 

"We'll  have  to  wait  till  the  tide  rises,"  said  Roger,  "and 


52  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

lifts  us  off.  It  will  be  about  three  hours,  I  think.  I'm 
sorry,  friends."  He  sat  down  by  the  wheel  and  lit  his 
pipe. 

"This  is  the  way  we  learn  patience  from  the  sea,"  re- 
marked Aunt  Margaret. 

"There  are  worse  teachers,"  said  Roger.  "I  was  down 
in  Indian  Harbor  once,  with  my  friend  Joe  Crowly,  the 
lobster  fisherman,  when  we  saw  a  boat  go  aground  just 
after  the  tide  had  begun  to  fall.  There  was  only  one 
man  on  board.  I  looked  to  see  what  he  would  do;  and 
the  old  salt  sat  down  calmly,  with  his  pipe,  to  wait  at 
least  seven  hours.  I  said  to  Joe,  'I  declare,  that  man  has 
learned  patience.'  'Should  think  he  ought  to  have,'  an- 
swered Joe,  'he  has  just  come  back  from  serving  eight 
years  in  state's  prison.' 

Barbara  was  saying  in  a  low  tone  to  Alice,  "I  was  just 
thinking  about  the  shipwreck  in  'The  Tempest'  when  we 
struck  that  rock." 

Roger  overheard  her.  "This  is  not  exactly  a  ship- 
wreck, Barbara,"  he  remarked.  "Still,  if  you  could  per- 
suade Ariel  to  fetch  us  some  of  that  'dew  from  the  still- 
vexed  Bermoothes,'  it  might  help  to  get  us  off.  All  we 
need  is  more  water." 

"By  the  way,"  he  continued,  "I  always  wonder  when  I 
read  that  play  how  Shakespeare  knew  so  much  about  sail- 
ing. That  great  old  sea  dog,  the  Boatswain,  who  roars 
louder  than  the  gale,  knows  exactly  what  to  do.  He  never 
wastes  a  word,  and  you  can  see  what  is  happening  to  the 
ship  every  minute.  He  does  everything  in  his  power  to 


An  Enchanted  Island  53 

keep  the  ship  off  shore,  to  run  her  close  to  the  wind,  with 
as  little  leeway  as  possible.  He  knows  he  is  safe  if  he 
has  room  enough.  If  he  could  have  put  out  an  anchor, 
as  we  have  done,  to  hold  her  off  shore,  he  would  never 
have  struck  that  reef.  He  did  everything  there  was  to 
do." 

"He  had  Prospero's  magic  against  him,"  remarked  Aunt 
Margaret. 

"Well,  I  never  heard  that  Shakespeare  was  a  sailor,  but 
I  believe  he  was.  He  could  never  have  done  that  from 
books,  any  more  than  he  could  have  written  his  descriptions 
of  hounds  and  hunting  without  having  been  a  hunter.  Of 
course  he  could  have  learned  a  good  deal  from  his  friend 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh  while  they  chatted  together  at  the 
Mermaid  Tavern.  Raleigh  was  called  'the  Shepherd  of 
the  Ocean,'  wasn't  he?" 

They  talked  on  about  Raleigh  and  his  explorations  until 
Roger  said, 

"Why  don't  some  of  you  go  ashore  and  take  a  walk  on 
the  island  while  we  wait?  You  might  find  Ariel,  Barbara. 
But  avoid  Caliban — 'Ban,  ban,  Ca-Caliban.' 

'We'll  explore!"  exclaimed  Barbara,  jumping  up,  while 
Roger  rose  to  untie  the  tender.  "The  trouble  is,"  she 
whispered,  "Ariel  would  be  invisible."  "And  Caliban 
wouldn't,"  Alice  added. 

They  went  ashore,  as  many  of  them  as  the  small  boat 
would  carry,  and  landed  on  slippery,  seaweedy  rocks. 
While  the  tender  was  rowed  back  to  the  "Sunshine,"  they 
climbed  the  hill,  and  soon  were  scattered  over  the  island. 


54  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

There  was  not  a  human  habitation  anywhere,  not  so 
much  as  a  fisherman's  hut.  If  the  island  was  not  enchanted 
and  possessed  by  spirits,  like  Prospero's  island,  it  was  cer- 
tainly a  place  of  "airy  charms,"  fit  for  "such  stuff  as 
dreams  are  made  of."  The  woods  led  down  to  wild  rocks 
on  the  ocean  side.  The  trees  were  festooned  with  a  gray- 
green  feathery  moss  that  hung  down,  like  nereids'  hair, 
from  the  branches  to  the  ground.  In  the  open  spaces,  great 
clumps  of  fireweed  stood  up  against  the  sky.  The  ferns 
were  as  tall  as  palm  trees.  Carpets  of  bright  red  bunch- 
berries  were  spread  between  the  moss-covered  rocks,  and 
farther  down  blue  harebell  hung  by  slender  thread-like 
stems  to  the  cliffs.  There  was  an  "odd  angle  of  the  isle" 
where  the  water  would  rush  in  seething  and  boiling,  if  the 
winds  were  high.  The  waves  were  as  gentle  now  as  if 
their  fury  had  been  allayed  by  Ariel's  music. 

Alice  and  Barbara  did  not  rest  until  they  had  explored 
the  entire  island.  Then  they  sat  down  in  a  clump  of  fir 
trees  and  looked  out  toward  the  blue  horizon. 

In  the  meantime,  Roger  and  those  with  him  on  board 
caught  sight  of  a  small  motor  boat  in  the  distance. 

"That  is  Allan  Crabtree's  boat,"  said  Roger,  watching  it 
through  the  long-distance  glasses.  "He's  coming  toward 


us.' 


Allan  drew  up  alongside,  heard  what  had  happened,  and 
drawled  out  amiably,  "I'll  head  'round  to  the  far  side  o' 
the  island  and  take  your  party  home.  I  ain't  got  nothin' 
special  to  do  this  afternoon.  There's  a  better  landin'  on 
the  far  side." 


An  Enchanted  Island  55 

As  the  afternoon  sun  was  getting  low,  this  seemed  an 
excellent  suggestion. 

"But  can  you  take  them  all?"  asked  Roger.  "There 
are  seven  of  them  on  shore." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  can  take  seven.  They  may  have  to  wade  for 
it."  With  that  Allan  was  off  and  disappearing  around  the 
point. 

Alice  and  Barbara  heard  the  chug-chug,  saw  the  boat 
pull  up  on  the  narrow  beach,  and  ran  down  to  join  the 
others  who  were  going  to  meet  it.  It  was  rather  hard  to 
be  taken  home  so  soon,  and  with  that  chug-chug!  Alice 
looked  disappointed  and  Barbara  begged  her  mother  to 
let  them  wait  for  the  sailboat.  "It  won't  be  long  now," 
she  pleaded. 

Mother  looked  at  her  watch.  It  seemed  a  pity  to  spoil 
their  sail  for  the  mere  matter  of  an  hour.  She  herself  would 
have  preferred  to  wait  and  go  back  on  the  "Sunshine." 
She  disliked  the  gasoline  engine;  the  sailboat,  even  on  the 
rocks,  seemed  far  safer  for  the  children.  So  she  gave  her 
consent,  telling  them  to  go  at  once  to  the  shore  near  the 
"Sunshine"  and  let  Uncle  Roger  know  they  were  there. 
"Call  to  them  right  away  and  they  will  row  in  for 
you,"  she  said.  It  was  only  a  few  steps  up  the  slope 
before  they  would  be  within  hearing  distance  of  the  "Sun- 
shine." 

They  promised  and  started  at  once.  But  instead  of 
climbing  straight  across  the  island  they  decided  to  go  by 
the  shore.  The  rocks  were  slippery  and  walking  was  diffi- 
cult They  were  having  a  fine  talk,  too,  about  the  girls 


56  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

and  boys  in  Hampton,  and  perhaps  they  delayed  more 
than  they  realized. 

"It's  a  pretty  long  way,  after  all,"  said  Barbara  at 
length.  "I  wish  we'd  gone  straight.  That's  what  Mother 
meant.  We  ought  to  be  seeing  the  sailboat  by  this  time!" 

"Why,  wasn't  it  right  there?"     Alice  looked  puzzled. 

"No,  it's  a  little  farther  round,"  said  Barbara. 

Presently  they  turned  and  looked  in  both  directions. 
"Surely,  Barbara,  we're  past  the  place.  It  was  right  theret 
don't  you  remember?" 

"It's  gone !"  cried  Barbara.  "Oh,  there  it  is,  way  out 
in  the  bay !  Oh !  oh !" 

Her  eyes  filled  with  tears.  She  sat  down  on  the  ground, 
— a  picture  of  despair. 

"Surely  they'll  come  back  for  us,  won't  they?"  Alice 
waved  her  arms  to  beckon  them,  although  she  knew  it  was 
quite  useless. 

"How  will  they  know?  They  will  think  we  are  on  the 
motor  boat.  What  shall  we  do?"  There  was  no  answer 
to  that  question. 

"Well,  Barbara,  no  supper  for  us  to-night,"  said  Alice 
after  a  moment  of  silence.  "But  we're  not  afraid.  And 
sometime  they  will  come  back  for  us." 

"We  must  put  up  a  signal,"  said  Barbara.  "That's 
what  people  always  do  when  they  are  wrecked  on  a  desert 
island.  Somebody  may  see  it  before  dark.  If  we  only  had 
some  matches  to  light  a  fire!" 

But  Alice  was  older  and  wiser.  "No,  I  think  we'd  bet- 
ter not  put  up  any  signal,"  she  said.  "We  don't  know  who 


An  Enchanted  Island  57 

would  see  it.  And  if  we  don't  let  any  one  know  we  are  here, 
the  'Sunshine'  or  the  motor  boat  or  some  of  your  friends 
will  come  back  for  us.  Let's  go  up  there  where  we  can  see 
them  coming." 

They  sat  down  on  a  mossy  ledge,  on  the  very  spot  which 
Barbara  had  chosen  for  the  central  scene  of  'The  Tem- 
pest." Her  face  cleared  as  she  recalled  how  she  had  pic- 
tured them  there — Prospero  and  Miranda  and  Ferdinand 
and  all  the  wonders  that  surrounded  them.  She  tried  not 
to  think  of  Caliban  and  his  drunken  companions.  She  was 
rather  glad  there  was  no  cave  or  cell,  just  there. 

"I'm  glad  Peggy  isn't  here,"  she  said.  "We're  not 
afraid,  are  we,  Alice?"  She  peered  around  again  as  she 
said  it.  The  shadows  were  growing  very  dark  under  the 
trees.  "I'm  glad  there  are  no  Calibans  on  this  island,"  she 
whispered.  "But  what  if ?" 

"Don't  think  of  it."  Alice  forced  herself  to  speak  in 
a  loud,  brave  voice.  "If  I  were  not  so  hungry  I'd  think  this 
was  great  fun,  because  I  know  they  will  come  for  us,  and 
we  have  explored  the  whole  island  and  there's  nothing  to 
hurt  us." 

"Nothing  that  we  saw"  murmured  Barbara.  "We'll 
have  to  learn  patience,  I  suppose,"  she  added,  straighten- 
ing up.  "If  you  were  only  Prospero  with  a  magic  cloak 
you  could  have  Ariel  bring  out  a  table  and  spread  a  feast 
for  us.  And  you  could  send  him  to  fetch  the  boat  back." 

"If  I  were  Prospero!"  repeated  Alice,  grandly,  rising 
to  her  full  height  and  stretching  out  both  arms. 

"Oh,  Alice,  you  really  would  look  like  that  picture  of 


58  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

him,  if  you  had  his  long  cloak  on.    At  my  party,  you  know, 
you  made  a  fine  Aladdin." 

"Aladdin!"  exclaimed  Alice  scornfully.  "He  was  only 
a  magician.  Prospero  was  great  and  wise.  He  had  learned 
everything  studying  all  those  books  so  many  years.  But, 
Barbara,  you  really  do  look  like  Miranda,  leaning  against 
that  tree." 

Alice  had,  in  fact,  a  wise-looking  face,  for  all  her  blue 
eyes  and  flaxen  hair.  And  Barbara,  smiling  up  at  her,  was 
not  unworthy  of  Alice's  praise. 

"But,  Alice,"  she  resumed,  "Uncle  Waldo  says  Prospero 
didn't  learn  it  all  out  of  books.  He  had  so  much  time  to 
think;  and  he  had  nature  all  around  him.  He  found  out 
all  kinds  of  secrets.  Ariel  and  Caliban  were  nature's  se- 
crets, Uncle  Waldo  said." 

"I  suppose  they  were."  Alice  meditated.  "But  you 
know  he  said  that  Caliban  was  one  of  the  savages  the  ex- 
plorers talked  about  when  they  came  back  from  America. 
And  the  story  of  the  shipwreck  and  the  strange  island  came 
from  one  of  their  adventures." 

"Yes,  but  it's  more  than  that,"  answered  Barbara.  "And 
so  I  suppose  Shakespeare  made  Caliban  more  than  a  sav- 
age. He's  not  very  much  like  an  Indian!" 

"Look!  We  can  hardly  see  the  sailboat,  now,"  said 
Alice.  And  Barbara,  tossing  her  head  as  if  to  throw  aside 
all  anxiety,  began  to  quote : 


'If  by  your  arts,  my  dearest  father,  you  have 
Put  the  wild  waters  in  this  roar,  allay  them.' 


An  Enchanted  Island  59 

"I  wish  I  could  remember  what  Prospero  answered  to 
that,"  sighed  Alice.  "But  then,  you  have  read  so  much 
more  Shakespeare  than  I  have.  Just  think,  I  am  nearly 
two  years  older  than  you,  and  you  have  made  me  read 
him.  .  .  .  Did  you  ever  know  before,  what  Uncle  Waldo 
told  us  this  morning,  that  some  of  Shakespeare's  best 
friends  were  the  men  who  worked  for  the  Virginia  Colony, 
away  back  before  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims?" 

"No,  I  didn't  know  Shakespeare  had  ever  heard  of 
America!" 

"Southampton  was  one  of  them,"  Alice  continued.  "I 
wonder  if  Hampton  really  was  named  for  him!  He  was 
the  handsomest  man  at  Queen  Elizabeth's  court.  He  helped 
Shakespeare — and  he  helped  America.  He  wanted  the 
people  in  the  colony  to  have  their  own  way  and  not  have 
to  obey  the  King  all  the  time — it  was  King  James,  then, 
wasn't  it?" 

"Yes,  but  what  did  Uncle  Waldo  say  about  Gonzalo, 
when  he  talked  about  the  country  he  wanted  to  start,  where 
nobody  would  have  to  work?" 

"Oh,  yes,  he  said  Shakespeare  got  that  idea  from  some 
Frenchman,  but  he  was  really  making  fun  of  some  of  the 
people  who  wanted  to  go  off — to  America,  I  guess — and 
live  without  government  or  laws.  Because  of  course,  you 
can't  have  a  decent  country  without  a  government  and 
laws.  Gonzalo  knew  it,  too,  but  he  thought  it  was  a  nice 
thing  to  talk  about." 

"I  wonder,"  Alice  mused,  after  a  pause,  "I  wonder  if 
one  of  those  explorers  ever  saw  a  queer  fish  that  looked 


60  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

like  Caliban.  You  can  find  lots  of  things  when  you  go  ex- 
ploring." 

"Caliban  isn't  so  terrible,  though,"  Barbara  declared, 
"because,  don't  you  remember  how  much  he  liked  the  music 
on  the  island?  He  heard  it  in  his  dreams  and  when  he  woke 
up  he  cried  because  he  wanted  to  hear  it  again.  I  learned 
that  speech  of  his  ever  so  long  ago : 

Be  not  afeard,  the  isle  is  full  of  noises, 

Sounds  and  sweet  airs  that  give  delight  and  hurt  not, — 

and  I  was  so  surprised  when  I  found  out  that  Caliban  said 
it!  Maybe  he  was  like  a  bad  child  that  doesn't  want  to 
be  bad  but  just  can't  help  it." 

"I  wonder  what  Ariel  did  after  he  was  free,"  said  Alice. 
"He  was  a  spirit  of  the  air.  I  read  a  story  once  about 
some  sailors  that  saw  a  queer  flame  on  the  top  of  the  mast 
in  a  storm, — just  like  Ariel  when  he  made  himself  a  flame." 
'Just  the  way  the  fairies  do  in  'Peter  Pan,'  in  the  tree- 
tops,"  replied  Barbara.  "Oh  dear!. I  wonder  if  the  'Sun- 
shine' has  landed.  I  wonder  what  they  think  at  home !" 

The  sun  had  dropped  below  the  horizon  while  they 
talked.  It  was  almost  dark.  But  the  evening  air  was  mild 
and  there  was  little  wind. 

A  slight  noise  in  the  bushes  startled  them  and  they  drew 
closer  together.  "Let's  keep  on  talking,"  whispered  Bar- 
bara; and  as  there  seemed  to  be  nothing  to  talk  about  she 
began  to  repeat: 

Full  fathom  five  thy  father  lies; 

Of  his  bones  are  coral  made; 
Those  are  pearls  that  were  his  eyes: 


An  Enchanted  Island  61 

Nothing  of  him  that  doth  fade, 
But  doth  suffer  a  sea-change 
Into  something  rich  and  strange. 
Sea-nymphs  hourly  ring  his  knell: 

Ding-dong. 
Hark!  now  I  hear  them, — ding,  dong,  bell. 

"What's  that?  I  heard  a  bell."  Alice's  breath  was  com- 
ing jerkily  as  she  listened. 

"It  must  be  the  bell  buoy  we  passed  out  there  between 
the  islands.  That's  nothing." 

But  it  had  a  dreary  sound  and,  remembering  that  Alice 
was  her  visitor  and  she  must  do  something  to  make  things 
a  little  more  cheerful,  Barbara  pulled  herself  together  and 
began : 

Where  the  bee  sucks  there  suck  I : 

In  a  cow-slip's  bell  I  lie; 

There  I  couch  when  owls  do  cry. 

On  the  bat's  back  I   do  fly 

After   summer   merrily. 

Merrily,  merrily  shall   I  live  now 

Under  the  blossom  that  hangs  on  the  bough. 

They  felt  better  after  that.  The  sunset  colors  had 
faded  away  and  the  full  moon  had  risen.  They  were  be- 
ginning to  grow  sleepy,  while  they  continued  to  look  out 
across  the  water,  resolved  to  keep  up  the  watch  every  minute 
till  some  one  came. 

"I  think  Miranda  was  like  a  sunrise,"  said  Alice,  forcing 
herself  to  talk  of  something  pleasant.  "That's  what  Uncle 
Waldo  called  her." 

"She  had  never  seen  a  man  except  her  old  father  before. 


62  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

I  like  it  when  she  says,  'O  brave  new  world,  that  has  such 
creatures  in  it.'  Yes,"  Barbara  concluded,  "you  can  see 
what  Uncle  Waldo  meant." 

"It  seems  to  me  that  Prospero  forgave  his  wicked 
brother  too  soon,"  remarked  Alice.  'Why,  he  stole  his 
dukedom,  and  sent  him  and  his  little  girl  out  to  be  drowned ! 
Of  course,  he  repented,  and  I  suppose  that  was  enough  for 
Prospero.  He  did  give  those  men  a  good  fright.  And 
when  Ariel  was  sorry  for  them,  he  had  to  be.  I  wonder 
why  he  gave  up  his  magic  and  buried  his  staff." 

"Perhaps,"  suggested  Barbara,  "he  was  afraid  he  would 
do  something  foolish  with  it, — the  way  the  people  in  the 
fairy  stories  always  wish  something  crazy  when  they  can 
have  three  wishes." 

"Or  maybe,"  said  Alice,  "he  was  just  tired  of  it.  He 
must  have  worked  like  everything  all  those  years.  I  sup- 
pose  he  loved  his  books;  but  maybe  he  just  wanted  never  to 
see  them  again." 

"I  suppose  Ferdinand  and  Miranda  were  happy  ever 
after.  Prospero's  magic  was  certainly  a  great  success.  It 
was  nice  he  taught  Miranda  how  to  play  chess.  She 

was "  Barbara  was  too  sleepy  to  finish  the  sentence. 

They  had  stretched  themselves  on  the  slope,  their  eyes 
fixed  in  the  direction  of  home,  and  now,  without  meaning 
to  in  the  least,  they  both  fell  fast  asleep. 

The  "Sunshine,"  meanwhile,  was  becalmed  in  the  middle 
of  the  bay.  It  was  midnight  when  she  arrived.  Nobody 
on  shore  had  begun  to  be  anxious,  for  it  was  a  warm, 
quiet  night;  there  was  plenty  of  food  on  board;  and  they 


An  Enchanted  Island  63 

had  imagined  the  children  having  the  time  of  their  lives 
with  supper  on  the  boat  and  a  moonlight  sail,  and  thought 
them  undoubtedly  asleep  by  this  time  in  the  cuddy  or 
on  deck.  Barbara's  father  was  down  on  the  wharf,  how- 
ever, where  he  had  been  for  a  long  time,  when  the  "Sun- 
shine" crept  in  to  her  moorings  at  last;  and  when  the  dark 
figures  came  on  shore  and  there  were  no  children  with 
them,  then  there  was  consternation  far  exceeding  anything 
Alice  and  Barbara  had  experienced.  They  rushed  to  the 
nearest  telephone,  got  Allan  Crabtree  out  of  his  bed,  and 
started  off  in  the  motor  boat  as  quickly  as  was  humanly  pos- 
sible. But  it  took  some  time. 

Barbara  was  awakened  by  the  sound  of  the  chug-chug. 
She  was  bewildered.  Where  was  she?  What  had  hap- 
pened? The  sound  came  nearer  and  then  stopped.  Some 
one  was  landing.  She  sat  up  and  listened. 

She  was  truly  frightened  now.  She  tried  to  speak  to 
Alice,  but  her  tongue  refused  to  move.  She  was  numb  with 
fear.  She  clutched  the  grass  with  both  hands  and  waited. 
After  a  minute,  which  seemed  an  eternity,  she  heard  her 
father's  voice.  What  a  blessed  relief!  She  was  trembling 
when  she  cried  out,  "Hello,  Daddy!"  Alice  jumped  to  her 
feet,  calling  out  excitedly,  "What  is  it?  What  is  it?"  "Are 
you  all  right,  children?"  Daddy  shouted.  "Yes,"  they  an- 
swered in  one  breath.  "We  are  all  right." 

"Stay  where  you  are,"  called  Roger,  "till  we  get  up 
there."  In  five  minutes  more  Daddy  and  Uncle  Roger 
had  taken  them  by  the  hand  and  were  leading  them  down 
to  the  shore. 


Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"It  came  near  being  a  shipwreck,  after  all,"  said  Uncle 
Roger,  when  the  engine  was  started  and  they  were  speed- 
ing away. 

"Oh,  we've  had  a  fine  time,"  Alice  declared,  politely, 
"and  we  do  not  mind  going  home  in  the  motor  boat,  now." 

"I  was  dreaming  about  Ariel,"  said  Barbara.  "I  guess 
he  must  have  put  us  to  sleep.  We  had  made  up  our  minds 
not  to  go  to  sleep.  And,  oh!  I  heard  the  loveliest  music 
in  my  dreams.  I  saw  the  fairies  dancing  on  the  sand,  and 
they  were  singing,  and  some  of  them  were  flying  through 
the  air.  I  guess  it  was  an  enchanted  island.  Are  you  still 
hungry,  Alice?  Daddy,  is  Mother  awfully  worried?" 


CHAPTER  VI 

UNDER  THE  GREAT  TREE 

His  life  was  gentle,   and   the  elements 

So  mixed   in   him   that   Nature  might  stand   up 

And  say  to  all  the  world,  "This  was  a  man !" 

Mark  Antony    ("Julius  Csesar") 


OTHER,"  said  Peggy,  "what  do  you  think? 
Isabel  Estes  has  never  read  a  play  of  Shake- 
speare !" 

'Well,  my  dear,"  her  mother  answered, 
"what  of  that?  How  many  have  you 
read?" 

"Oh,  hardly  any.     But  Sister  has.     And  Isabel  is  Sis- 
ter's age;  she's  even  six  months  older." 

65 


66  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Peggy  would  not  have  said  this  before  Barbara.  She 
was  very  proud  of  her  big  sister;  but  some  things  you  said 
to  your  sister  and  some  things  you  kept  to  yourself  or 
whispered  in  confidence  to  your  mother.  And  Barbara 
never  suspected  that  any  one  was  proud  of  her,  because  she 
was  so  far  from  being  in  the  least  proud  of  herself.  She 
was  sorry  that  Isabel  did  not  enjoy  Shakespeare,  but  it 
was  because  "we  could  have  had  such  a  good  time  together 
if  she  did."  There  were  ever  so  many  interesting  things 
you  could  not  talk  to  Isabel  about.  That  was  the  only 
trouble.  And  it  was  a  trouble.  For  she  was  living  much 
of  the  time  in  an  absorbing  world  where  none  of  the  girls 
that  she  knew  well  went  with  her.  There  was  one  regret 
always  at  the  back  of  her  otherwise  cheerful  and  con- 
tented mind. 

One  of  her  best  friends  in  Hampton  was  a  boy  who  read 
everything  he  could  lay  hands  on.  But  she  never  talked 
about  books  with  Arthur.  They  talked  about  skating  and 
skiing  and  the  dancing  class.  She  knew  that  he  liked  to 
read  Shakespeare  because  his  aunt  had  told  her  mother  and 
her  mother  had  told  her.  But  neither  she  nor  Arthur 
would  have  mentioned  the  subject.  And  besides,  as  Bar- 
bara, who  liked  to  talk,  knew  only  too  well,  you  can  play 
together  and  be  very  good  friends  without  talking  very 
much  about  anything.  She  found  nothing  to  regret  in 
that.  She  had  a  good  time  with  Arthur  and  that  was 
enough. 

During  Alice's  visit,  the  regret  at  the  back  of  her  mind 
vanished  away.  She  had  gone  on  reading  to  Uncle  Waldo 


Under  the  Great  Tree  67 

as  usual  the  first  day,  while  Alice  sat  with  them  on  the 
headland.  But  she  was  troubled  by  the  thought  that  Alice 
might  rather  be  off  canoeing  or  picnicking;  for  she  wanted 
above  all  things  to  give  her  a  good  time.  Alice  was  a 
great  out-of-doors  girl,  like  Barbara;  only  she  was  more 
like  Peggy  in  wanting  to  keep  things  going  all  the  time — 
not  merely  to  lie  on  the  shore  and  think  or  read  or  talk. 
Barbara,  too,  liked  active  things.  Her  idea  of  a  good 
time  however  was,  not  to  keep  tearing  about  all  day  long, 
but  to  take  a  horseback  ride  in  the  morning  and  read  a 
book  in  the  afternoon;  or  to  go  for  a  canoe  or  a  bicycle 
picnic,  build  a  fire  and  cook  lunch,  and  settle  down  after- 
ward for  a  good  read  or  a  good  talk  beside  the  burning  logs. 
She  enjoyed  her  horse  and  her  books  with  equal  intensity, 
as  long  as  she  could  share  them  both  with  some  one  she  was 
fond  of.  She  did  not  care  much  for  solitary  pleasures. 

She  was  a  little  afraid  that  Alice  would  prefer  Peggy's 
way  of  keeping  on  "having  fun"  till  you  dropped  into  your 
bed  at  night,  or  at  least  until  the  story-telling  hour  that 
preceded  bedtime.  To  her  great  delight,  however,  she 
discovered  that  Alice  was  as  much  interested  in  what  they 
read  as  she  was  herself.  She  was  not  long  in  finding  out 
that  she  and  Alice  liked  the  same  people  in  the  plays;  they 
laughed  at  the  same  places;  and  they  liked  to  declaim  to- 
each  other  the  grand  speeches  of  Hamlet  and  Mark  An- 
tony and  the  tragic  utterances  of  Lear  and  Lady  Mac- 
beth ;  and  they  found  endless  things  to  talk  about  in  what 
they  read. 


68  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Alice,  it  became  clear,  was  entering  with  Barbara  into 
that  absorbing  Shakespearian  world. 

And  Peggy  was  not  entirely  shut  out.  She  went  as  far 
as  she  could,  bless  her  little  heart!  She  would  never  go  an 
inch  beyond  what  she  could  fully  understand,  at  least  to 
her  own  satisfaction.  But  she  loved  the  stories  as  Barbara 
told  them  to  her,  on  rainy  days,  or  whenever  she  could  be 
still  long  enough  to  listen. 

Peggy  said  to  her  mother  one  day,  in  another  confidential 
mood,  "My  sister  is  such  a  good  sister.  When  I  want 
something  I  can't  reach,  she  always  comes  and  gets  it  for 
me.  She  is  such  a  good  sister." 

In  the  same  way,  Barbara  was  reaching  up  and  plucking 
the  fruits  from  the  great  tree,  Shakespeare,  and  bringing 
them  down  to  her  little  sister,  who  could  not  reach  them 
for  herself. 

Alice  was  quite  able  to  reach  them  without  Barbara's 
help.  Only  she  had  not  known  before  how  delicious  they 
were.  And  she  never  forgot  the  quiet  hours  when  she  and 
Barbara  and  Uncle  Waldo  sat  on  the  headland  feasting 
upon  the  fruits  of  the  great  tree,  which  has  sheltered  and 
nourished  young  and  old  alike  for  three  hundred  years, 
which  bears  blossoms  and  ripe  fruit  together  in  all  seasons 
of  the  year,  like  the  orange  trees  of  the  south. 

Sometimes  they  would  talk  together  about  the  people  of 
the  plays  and  sometimes  they  would  talk  about  Shake- 
speare himself,  who  began  to  seem  like  a  man  they  knew 
and  had  seen,  as  Uncle  Waldo  talked  about  him.  And  a 
very  gentle  person  he  seemed  to  them,  one  they  would 


Under  the  Great   Tree  69 

surely  have  loved.  Every  one  who  knew  him  seemed  to 
like  him,  even  the  people  who  said  that  his  plays  would 
never  do  because  they  broke  so  many  rules  for  the  compos- 
ing of  dramas.  Even  they  liked  the  man  for  his  upright- 
ness of  dealing  and  his  cheerful,  modest,  open-hearted 
nature. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  things  Uncle  Waldo  told 
them  about  Shakespeare's  boyhood  was  that  he  grew  up  in 
the  near  neighborhood  of  two  of  the  noblest  castles  of 
Old  England.  Barbara  loved  castles  in  stories  and  pic- 
tures; and  the  splendor  of  Shakespeare's  scenes  in  courts 
and  palaces  made  the  country  scenes,  like  the  sheepshearing 
in  'The  Winter's  Tale,"  more  beautiful  by  contrast. 

Little  by  little,  in  answer  to  their  questions,  Uncle 
Waldo  told  them  all  he  knew  about  Shakespeare's  school 
days. 

"At  the  age  of  ten  he  was  in  the  grammar  school  at 
Stratford,  which  he  probably  entered  at  seven  and  left  at 
about  thirteen.  Before  going  to  the  grammar  school  he 
had  learned  to  read  from  a  'hornbook'  which  was  the 
ABC  book  of  those  days.  It  was  a  single  page  fastened 
to  a  board  and  covered  with  thin,  transparent  horn,  through 
which  the  letters  could  be  read.  It  could  be  hung  by  a 
handle  to  the  boy's  belt. 

'The  students  of  the  grammar  school  sat  at  long  tables 
on  wooden  benches  without  arms  or  backs.  There  they 
were  drilled,  chiefly  in  Latin  and  mathematics,  from  six  in 
the  morning  until  five  in  the  afternoon,  with  a  few  short 
recesses  and  an  hour  at  noon.  Discipline  was  strict  and 


70  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

punishment  severe.  When  Shakespeare  wrote  of  the  school 
boy 

With  his  satchel 

And   shining   morning    face,    creeping   like   snail 
Unwillingly  to  school 

he  probably  knew,  as  he  usually  did,  just  what  he  was  talk- 
ing about. 

"His  friend  Ben  Jonson  said  of  him  that  he  knew  'small 
Latin  and  less  Greek.'  But  when  he  said  that,  much  Latin 
and  much  Greek  .were  required  in  the  schools.  Shake- 
speare's little  Latin  would  seem  much  to  the  boys  of  to-day. 
After  ^Esop's  fables,  he  probably  read  Vergil,  Horace, 
Ovid,  and  other  Latin  writers.  He  always  loved  the  Greek 
and  Roman  stones;  perhaps  they  made  up  for  the  endless 
drill  in  grammar. 

"The  schoolmaster,  Holofernes,  in  'Love's  Labour's 
Lost,'  is  supposed  to  be  a  portrait  of  Thomas  Hunt, 
Shakespeare's  principal  teacher.  And  although  Holofernes 
is  rather  tiresome,  and  always  trying  to  show  off  his  knowl- 
edge, he  nevertheless  loves  Vergil  and  Horace  and  rever- 
ences poetry  and  learning.  He  is  moreover  on  friendly 
terms  with  his  pupils'  parents.  He  is  invited  to  dine  at 
one  of  their  houses,  and  he  feels  sufficiently  intimate  to 
invite  other  guests  to  go  with  him! 

"Shakespeare  never  went  to  the  higher  schools,  nor  did 
he  go  to  the  Continent  to  finish  his  education,  as  was  the 
custom  for  young  gentlemen  of  the  time.  England  was 
turning  to  France  and  Italy  for  everything  that  made  for 


Under  the  Great  Tree  71 

refinement  in  education.  And  while  her  many  poets  at  home 
were  busily  engaged  in  making  over  into  English  verse 
poems  that  came  chiefly  from  Italy  by  way  of  France,  her 
young  men  were  sent  to  those  countries  to  learn  of  the 
artists  and  scholars  and  scientists  and  explorers  who  had 
created  the  modern  world  out  of  what  we  call  the  Middle 
Ages.  These  travelers  came  back  with  new  ideas  and  cus- 
toms. It  was  during  Shakespeare's  lifetime  that  the  gentle 
art  of  eating  with  a  fork  was  discovered  in  Venice  and  in- 
troduced into  England.  Yet  it  was  the  great  Elizabethan 
age — the  age  that  produced  Shakespeare!" 

The  two  children  looked  at  each  other,  and  Alice  ex- 
claimed, "But  they  couldn't  eat  without  forks!"  "At  those 
grand  celebrations,  too,"  added  Barbara. 

This  led  Uncle  Waldo  to  tell  them  about  the  celebrations 
and  festivals  of  those  days — about  Christmas  and  Easter 
and  May  Day,  St.  George's  Day,  and  Whitsuntide.  "They 
looked  forward  to  the  festivals,"  he  told  them,  "as  the 
great  events  of  the  year.  Much  was  made  of  them;  lords 
and  ladies  mingled  with  peasants  on  the  village  green.  On 
May  Day  morning  the  villagers  went  out  into  the  woods 
at  an  early  hour  and  returned  with  a  maypole  drawn  by 
oxen.  Plays  were  given  as  a  part  of  the  Whitsun  pastorals, 
and  masques  and  pageants.  The  favorite  amusement  was 
the  Morris  Dance,  in  which  appeared  Robin  Hood  and 
Maid  Marian,  Friar  Tuck  and  all  the  jolly  huntsmen.  The 
fool  was  among  them,  with  his  cap  and  bells,  and  Tom 
Piper,  and  a  huge  dragon  with  a  man  inside  his  scaly  body, 
and  a  hobbyhorse  that  went  about  performing  antics. 


72  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

There  were  many  dancers  with  bells  on  their  feet  with 
which  they  kept  time  to  the  tabor  and  hornpipe." 

"Will  Shakespeare  must  have  had  fun!"  remarked  Bar- 
bara. 

"I  am  sure  he  did,"  answered  Uncle  Waldo.  "He  liked 
to  go  swimming,  too,  and  fishing  and  hunting.  He  liked 
football  and  archery  and  everything  that  took  him  out-of- 
doors. 

"But  he  went  out-of-doors  not  only  to  play  games  and 
join  in  festivals.  He  went  to  see  the  morning,  when 
'jocund  day  stands  tip-toe  on  the  misty  mountain  tops.' 
Those  are  his  words,  not  mine !"  Uncle  Waldo  smiled. 
"He  spoke  the  truth  when  he  said: 

Full  many  a  glorious  morning  have  I  seen 
Flatter  the  mountain  top  with  sovereign  eye. 

He  went  out  to  see  the  night,  when  the  moon  was  'decking 
with  liquid  pearl  the  bladed  grass.'  He  went  out  to  watch 
the  lapwing  fly  close  to  the  ground;  to  see  the  daffodils 
that  'take  the  winds  of  March  with  beauty,'  and  even  to 
'bide  the  pelting  of  the  pitiless  storm.'  The  flowers  of  his 
native  fields  live  in  his  verse.  He  knew  the  ways  of  far- 
mers and  gardeners  with  their  crops  and  plants  as  well  as 
he  knew  the  birds  and  wild  flowers  and  the  changes  of 
night  and  day." 

Alice  had  heard  the  story  of  how  Shakespeare  poached 
on  his  neighbor's  land — that  he  killed  deer  on  the  beauti- 
ful estate  of  Sir  Thomas  Lucy.  When  she  asked  Uncle 
Waldo  about  that,  he  answered,  thoughtfully:  "Yes,  it  is 


Under  the  Great   Tree  73 

doubtless  true.  However,  poaching  was  not  regarded  as  a 
serious  offense  in  those  days  by  any  one  except  the  owner 
of  the  game.  Any  one  who  'pulled  it  off'  was  regarded 
as  rather  a  clever  fellow;  and  no  doubt  the  youthful 
Shakespeare  was  of  that  opinion!" 

"He  wasn't  perfect,  of  course,"  Alice  commented. 

"No,"  said  Uncle  Waldo  with  a  smile,  "I  suspect  he  even 
liked  to  watch  the  cruel  sports  of  bear-baiting  and  cock- 
fighting.  But  still,  he  always  showed  great  sympathy  for 
animals, — for  the  deer  that  was  trapped  and  slain,  for  dogs 
and  horses,  and  even  "the  poor  beetle  that  we  tread  upon.' 
He  had  a  fellow  feeling  for  all  living  creatures. 

"When  you  read  'Love's  Labour's  Lost,'  he  went  on, 
"you  will  hear  Shakespeare  himself  talking  about  the  sports 
and  dances  and  pageants  that  he  knew.  You  will  find  there 
the  crossbow  and  the  dancing  horse,  the  tumbler  with  his 
hoop,  bowlers  and  fighters  with  poles,  and  the  Pageant  of 
the  Nine  Worthies,  a  comedy  which  young  Shakespeare  may 
have  seen  on  Christmas  Eve  before  a  blazing  yuletide 
log.  You  will  find  the  schoolmaster  and  the  parson  and  the 
constable  and  many  people  that  he  knew  when  he  was 
young — for  it  is  one  of  his  earliest  plays.  Perhaps  you 
know  already  the  lovely  song  with  which  it  ends: 

When  daisies  pied  and  violets  blue 

And  lady-smocks  all  silver-white 
And   cuckoo-buds   of   yellow   hue 

Do  paint  the  meadows  with  delight, 

so  goes  the  'Song  of  Summer';  and  the  'Song  of  Winter' 
follows : 


74  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

When  all  aloud  the  wind  doth  blow 
And  coughing  drowns  the  parson's  saw, 

And  birds  sit  brooding  in  the  snow, 

And  Marian's  nose  looks  red  and  raw; 

When  roasted  crabs  hiss  in  the  bowl 
Then  nightly  sings  the  staring  owl; 
To-whit ; 

To-whoo  a  merry  note 

While  greasy  Joan  doth   keel   the  pot. 

"Getting  a  meal  in  those  days,"  continued  Uncle  Waldo, 
"must  have  been  something  like  your  picnics,  when  Joan 
turned  the  pot  about  over  the  fire  and  the  crab  apples 
hissed  in  the  bowl." 

"She  could  do  it  without  being  greasy,  I  should  think," 
was  Alice's  comment. 

"Let's  read  that  play  next,"  said  Barbara. 
'You'll  need  some  help,  I  think,"  Uncle  Waldo  replied. 
"There  are  rather  too  many  Latin  jokes  in  it  for  you. 
Still,  you'd  enjoy  the  story.  It's  about  the  King  of  Na- 
varre and  his  three  lords  who  make  a  solemn  vow  to  live 
apart  from  the  world  and  devote  themselves  to  study  for 
three  years;  to  eat  little,  sleep  little,  and  see  nothing  of  the 
ladies;  to  become  scholars  and  make  Navarre  the  wonder 
of  the  world.  But  the  Princess  of  France  comes  to  Na- 
varre on  an  embassy  from  the  French  King,  her  father. 
Yes,  these  are  French  people  and  the  scene  is  in  France; 
but  still,  the  play  is  full  of  English  people  and  customs; 
and  when  it  was  acted  before  Queen  Elizabeth,  she  and 
every  one  else  knew  that  England  was  aimed  at  all  the  way 
through." 


Under  the  Great   Tree  75 

"What  happened  next?"   asked  Barbara. 

"The  story  goes  on  to  tell,  with  many  jokes  aimed  at 
the  verse  makers  and  the  pretenders  to  learning,  how  the 
King  and  his  lords  are  unable  to  resist  the  charms  of  the 
Princess  and  her  ladies,  until,  one  by  one,  they  fall  in  love, 
each  one  thinking  himself  the  only  offender.  Finally,  Biron, 
one  of  the  lords  who  has  thought  all  along  that  their  vow 
was  rather  foolish,  discovers  the  secrets,  and  the  men  come 
into  the  presence  of  the  ladies  to  press  their  suits  openly. 
The  Princess,  who  is  taking  her  leave,  thinks  the  time  too 
short  to  'make  a  world-without-end  bargain  in';  besides, 
she  cannot  yet  trust  one  who  has  broken  his  vow;  so  she 
tells  the  King  that  he  must  go  into  a  hermitage  for  one 
year,  and  if,  at  the  end  of  that  time,  fasting  and  frost 
have  not  'nipped  the  gaudy  blossoms  of  his  love,'  she 
will  grant  his  suit.  Her  ladies  follow  her  example.  Biron's 
lady,  Rosaline,  tells  him  that  he  must  spend  a  year  caring 
for  the  sick  in  hospitals,  to  win  her,  and  to  cure  him  of 
his  merciless  wit. 

'You  will  like  Biron.  Some  people  think  he  resembles 
Shakespeare  in  the  early  days  when  he  wrote  verses,  before 
he  began  to  write  plays." 

"Oh!  then  I  am  sure  we  shall  like  him,"  said  Barbara. 


^|1  hakespeare 
in    Italy 


CHAPTER  VII 


HE   HOME  OF  THE  C^SARS 


I         1 

'111  11  places  that  the  eye  of  heaven  visits 
Are  to  a  wise  man  ports  and  happy  havens. 

John  of  Gaunt  ("Richard  II") 

HEN  the  birch  trees  had  turned  to  gold  in  the 
September  sun  and  the  sumac  on  the  slopes  of 
Aunt  Jane's  pasture  was  as  red  as  rubies,  Bar- 
bara and  Peggy,  instead  of  returning  to  Hamp- 
ton, were  taken  across  the  ocean  to  spend  many 
months  in  France  and  Italy.  Fortunately  for  them,  those 
countries  were  still  at  peace.  Soon  after  their  return  to 
America,  the  World  War  began. 

79 


8o  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

It  was  rather  hard  to  go  away  so  far  and  leave  home 
and  all  your  friends  for  so  long  a  time.  But  Barbara 
could  take  her  Shakespeare  friends  with  her.  And  al- 
though, when  you  are  going  to  a  French  school  and  learn- 
ing to  recite  French  and  Italian  poetry,  there  is  not  much 
time  for  anything  else,  yet  those  friends  were  not  entirely 
forgotten.  And  some  things  happened  over  there  which 
enlarged  her  interest  in  Shakespeare's  plays. 

If  you  had  read  "Julius  Caesar,"  it  was  thrilling  to  be 
taken  about  the  streets  of  Rome;  to  see  the  places  in  the 
Forum  where  Brutus  and  Mark  Antony  made  their 
speeches;  and  to  see  Pompey's  statue  beside  which  Great 
Caesar  fell.  How  real  it  all  seemed!  Of  course  you  had 
to  imagine,  as  Daddy  said,  that  the  city  was  on  one  level 
and  the  Forum  not  sunk  down  in  the  ground  as  it  seemed 
to  be  now.  The  dust  of  centuries  had  half-buried  its  tem- 
ples and  been  dug  out  in  modern  times.  You  had  to  im- 
agine the  columns  and  porticoes  standing  all  fresh  and 
new,  instead  of  old  and  moss-grown  and  toppling  over. 
But  that  was  easy  when  you  remembered  that  these  were 
the  very  same  pavements  on  which  the  people  stood  when 
the  Soothsayer  cried  out  to  Caesar 
Beware  the  Ides  of  March 

and  when  Antony 

Thrice  presented  him   a  kingly  crown 
Which  he  did  thrice   refuse, 

and  those  were  the  same  arches  through  which  the  crowd 
had  rushed  and  the  senators  marched  with  trumpeters  at 
their  head. 


The  Home  of  the  Ctesars  8 1 

Barbara  walked  through  the  rooms  of  a  Roman  house. 
The  walls  were  mostly  gone,  but  there  were  bits  of  bright- 
colored  fresco  clinging  to  the  parts  that  still  stood  and  they 
gave  you  an  idea  of  how  lovely  it  must  have  been.  It 
might  have  been  Portia's  house.  Barbara  liked  the  great, 
central  courtyard  with  its  marble-rimmed  pool  of  clear 
water.  She  imagined  that  this  court  was  the  place  where 
the  conspirators  came  to  Brutus  with  "their  hats  plucked 
about  their  ears  and  half  their  faces  buried  in  their 
cloaks";  where  Brutus  talked  to  them  as  if  it  would  break 
his  heart  to  join  them  in  their  plot  against  Caesar's  life; 
where  Portia  came  out  to  plead  so  well  to  know  her  hus- 
band's secret,  and  all  in  vain. 

Barbara  wished  she  could  see  the  house  where  Caesar 
and  Calpurnia  lived.  It  must  have  been  very  grand  and 
like  a  palace,  she  thought,  if  the  great  Caesar  lived  there. 
Daddy  thought  not;  he  thought  it  must  have  been  very 
much  like  this  house — small  compared  to  Mr.  Rockefel- 
ler's cottage  at  Seal  Harbor,  but  not  without  a  charm  of 
its  own.  Everything  in  it  must  have  been  made  by  hand. 
All  the  brasses  and  bronzes — kitchen  utensils  even — were 
graceful  in  shape  and  often  exquisitely  carved.  In  the  hall 
there  were  marble  benches  standing  on  griffins'  feet,  with 
arms  formed  by  the  griffins'  wings.  Lovely  statues  from 
Greece,  perhaps,  were  standing  about,  and  tall,  slender 
jars  for  oil  and  wine  like  those  they  had  seen  at  the 
museum. 

She  and  Peggy  were  glad  there  were  no  terrible  storms 
"with  portents  in  them,"  while  they  were  in  Rome,  nor 
any  lions  walking  about  the  streets  like  the  one  Casca  met. 


82  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

The  wolves  that  live  on  the  Capitoline  Hill  were  safely 
caged  and  the  day  of  portents  had  gone  by,  they  hoped, 
along  with  that  old  Rome  which  you  would  not  wish 
back  again,  if  you  could,  however  much  you  might  wish 
to  see  just  how  it  looked  in  the  days  of  its  greatest 
grandeur. 

Barbara  never  found  the  house  where  Julius  Caesar  lived. 
But  on  a  beautiful  day  in  early  spring  she  climbed  the  Pala- 
tine Hill  where  that  other  Caesar,  the  first  emperor,  and 
those  that  came  after  him  had  built  their  magnificent 
palaces.  Above  their  foundations  there  was  a  garden  now, 
where  you  could  walk  through  soft,  silent  paths  between 
borders  of  pink  and  purple  gillyflowers,  among  trees  of 
many  shapes  and  colors.  The  bright  red  berries  still  glist- 
ened on  the  holly  trees.  The  blooming  Judas  tree  looked 
like  a  bouquet  of  cyclamen.  The  umbrella  pines  spread 
their  branches  above  their  gigantic  trunks — so  dark  and 
still,  they  seemed,  from  a  distance  and,  when  you  were 
close  to  them,  so  soft  and  feathery  that  you  longed  to  feel 
them  against  your  cheek.  Standing  by  itself  in  a  plot  of 
grass  a  very  tall  and  stately  palm  tree  held  its  huge  tassel 
high  up  against  the  sky.  From  the  stone  wall  around  the 
garden  you  looked  down  upon  the  whole  length  and  breadth 
of  the  Eternal  City,  with  its  yellow  Tiber  winding  its  way 
between  low  banks,  just  as  in  the  days  when  Romulus  and 
Remus  were  little  boys. 

Beyond  the  garden  the  ruins  stretched  away  as  far  as 
you  could  see.  You  might  explore  for  days  among  num- 
berless foundations  of  heavy  masonry,  massive  walls  and 


The  Home  of  the  Ctfsars  83 

arches,  vast  chambers  and  passageways  that  had  been  un- 
earthed from  the  accumulation  of  ages  and  seemed  more 
like  subterranean  caverns  now  than  like  human  habita- 
tions; among  shrines  and  temples,  fountains  and  marble 
baths,  spacious  pavements  of  mosaic,  stairways,  pillars,  and 
porticoes.  It  was  hard  to  imagine  these  ruins  in  their  an- 
cient state  of  wealth  and  splendor,  but  what  you  could  see 
as  you  wandered  through  them  in  the  spring  sunshine  made 
you  feel  sure  that  this  was  a  fitting  home  for  the  emperors 
who  ruled  the  world. 

The  Signorina  was  with  Barbara  that  day — the  lively, 
sparkling  Signorina  who  had  been  with  the  children  for  a 
part  of  every  day  that  winter;  who  chatted  Italian  with 
them;  took  them  for  long  walks  in  the  picturesque  gar- 
dens of  age-old  villas  kept  young  forever  by  their  singing 
fountains;  played  with  them  as  if  she  were  a  child  herself, 
and  had  them  laughing  most  of  the  time.  She  and  Bar- 
bara had  become  fast  friends.  Peggy  she  called  her  "pic- 
cola  sorella" — her  little  sister — and  she  was  a  person  after 
Peggy's  own  heart  because  she  was  always  full  of  fun. 

As  Barbara  and  the  Signorina  sat  together  in  the  gar- 
den on  a  bench  at  the  edge  of  the  hill,  you  would  certainly 
have  taken  them  for  sisters,  though  one  was  American  and 
the  other  Italian.  They  had  the  same  clear-cut  features 
and  oval  face,  the  same  dark,  shining  eyes  and  brown,  wav- 
ing hair  curling  about  their  foreheads,  and  the  same  rich 
color  in  their  cheeks.  They  had  the  same  quick  respon- 
siveness and  fresh  interest  in  everything  they  saw. 

"This  would  be  called  a  'park'  at  home,"  Barbara  was 


84  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

saying.  "Only  I  never  saw  anything  like  it  at  home  or  any- 
where.— Well,  of  course,"  she  laughed,  uthere  could  be 
only  one  Rome." 

"And  only  one  home  of  the  Caesars,"  added  the  Signo- 
rina.  "These  trees,  to  be  sure,  have  been  brought  from  all 
over  the  world.  They  are  not  all  native  to  Rome.  But 
that  only  makes  the  place  more  like  the  ancient  city;  for 
the  ancients,  too,  brought  plants  and  statues  and  treas- 
ures of  all  kinds  from  everywhere  to  make  Rome  beauti- 
ful so  that  the  Romans  could  stay  at  home  and  still  have 
glimpses  of  the  whole  world." 

As  they  looked  down  at  the  Forum  and  out  beyond  the 
Arch  of  Titus  to  the  strange,  circular  building,  incredibly 
large  and  massive,  called  the  Coliseum,  the  Signorina  told 
Barbara  stories  of  old  Rome;  of  how,  when  the  divine 
Castor  and  Pollux  had  come  down  from  heaven  to  announce 
the  salvation  of  the  city,  their  horses  had  drunk  at  the  pool 
down  there  by  the  graceful  columns  of  their  temple;  of  how 
the  Vestal  Virgins  had  kept  guard  over  the  sacred  flame 
through  hundreds  of  years,  down  there  in  the  House  of 
the  Vestals — the  flame  that  was  to  burn  forever,  while 
Rome  stood,  but  was  extinguished  at  last  by  the  barbarians 
from  the  north;  of  how  the  Roman  generals  had  gone 
forth  to  conquer  the  world  and,  returning,  had  led  their 
prisoners  in  triumph  under  those  very  arches  and  up  to 
their  palaces  on  this  hill.  Here  Barbara  interrupted, 

"Caesar  never  led  Cleopatra  captive  in  the  streets  of 
Rome,  anyway." 

"No.     But  why,  Barbara,  how  did  you  know  that?" 


The  Home  of  the  Casars  85 

"Because,  in  Shakespeare — in  'Antony  and  Cleopatra' 
— she  put  the  asp  to  her  breast  when  he  was  trying  to  cap- 
ture her.  Shakespeare  calls  him  Octavius,  but  Daddy  calls 
him  Augustus  Cassar.  She  knew  what  he  would  do  to  her 
and  she  couldn't  bear  it.  She  had  been  such  a  great  queen, 
and  so  beautiful — how  could  she  bear  it?  It  is  a  sad  ending 
to  the  story — after  she  sailed  up  the  Nile  in  that  grand 
boat.  But  I  am  glad  she  wasn't  captured  and  taken  to 
Rome  as  a  prisoner.  It  wasn't  as  sad  as  Antony's  death 
— when  he  said  'I  am  dying,  Egypt,  dying.'  After  Daddy 
read  me  the  play  those  were  the  only  words  I  could  remem- 
ber, and  they  almost  made  me  cry.  I  suppose  other  poor 
queens  were  led  in  those  processions  with  their  hands  fast- 
ened by  chains." 

"Oh  dear!  oh  dear!  Barbara,  you  look  so  solemn!" 
exclaimed  the  Signorina.  "All  that  was  a  long  time  ago. 
We  shall  be  talking  about  Nero  next  if  we  are  not  careful. 
Let's  run  down  the  other  side  of  the  hill  and  see  if  we  can 
find  some  more  violets.  It  is  pretty  late  for  them.  Come 
along!  You  must  cheer  up  the  poor,  sad,  unhappy,  Sig- 
norina. Look  at  me."  She  made  a  long  face — as  long 
as  her  rosebud  face  could  be  made.  "Look  at  me !  So 
sad,  so  pale,  and  so  neglected!  Poor,  povera  Signorina!" 

In  a  gale  of  laughter  Barbara  followed  her  down  the 
hill. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

THE   FAIRIES   IN  ROME 

A  most  majestic  vision  and 
Harmonious  charmingly. 

Ferdinand   ("The  Tempest") 

HE  event  of  the  season  in  Rome  that  winter 
was  the  production  of  a  play  of  which  every 
child  knows  something,  yet  which,  as  it  was 
produced  in  the  great  theatre  called  the  Ar- 
gentina  and  repeated  for  twenty-two  succes- 
sive nights  to  crowded  houses,  seemed  like  a  new  birth  of 
poetry  in  the  world.  It  was  Shakespeare's  comedy,  "A 
Midsummer  Night's  Dream,"  recently  translated  into 
Italian. 

86 


The  Fairies  in  Rome  87 

It  was  a  marvelous  performance,  such  as  had  never  been 
seen  in  Italy.  The  talents  of  the  whole  of  Europe  and 
the  newest  inventions  for  stage  effects  were  drawn  upon  to 
make  the  scenery,  the  acting,  and  the  music  worthy  of  the 
play  that  Shakespeare  wrote. 

All  this  was  possible  only  because,  years  before,  a  little 
boy,  living  a  somewhat  lonely  life  in  a  Tuscan  villa,  had 
turned  the  pages  of  an  illustrated  copy  of  Shakespeare's 
plays  until  he  had  come  to  know  and  love  the  people  of 
Shakespeare's  world.  He  knew  the  meaning  of  a  few  of 
the  words  on  the  pages,  for  he  was  already  beginning  to 
learn  English — but  only  a  few.  He  pored  over  the  books, 
however,  until  he  found  out  what  was  happening;  until 
he  knew  so  well  what  was  happening  to  the  persons  of  the 
pictures  that  he  laughed  and  cried  over  them.  He  longed 
to  understand  their  words  and  to  make  them  live  in  his 
own  language,  so  that  other  boys  of  his  country  might 
understand  them  more  easily  than  he  had  done.  He  was 
fascinated  by  Titania,  first  of  all,  and  he  used  to  go  about 
the  great  park  of  the  villa  searching  among  the  mosses  and 
flowers  for  a  glimpse  of  the  fairy  queen  and  her  train  of 
elves;  and  when  he  grew  up  and  began  to  translate  Shake- 
speare into  Italian,  desiring  to  create  a  more  truthful  ver- 
sion than  other  translations  had  given,  his  first  choice  was 
"A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream." 

Just  before  the  play  was  acted,  his  work  was  published, 
with  Arthur  Rackham's  illustrations.  It  was  a  beautiful 
book,  printed  in  large  type  and  bound  in  white  and  gold. 
Barbara  looked  and  looked  at  the  illustrations  before  she 


Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

saw  the  play;  and  what  was  her  delight  to  find  that  their 
delicate  colors  had  been  reproduced  upon  the  stage. 

Fairies  delight  to  clothe  themselves,  as  every  one  knows, 
in  "elfin-gray,"  the  gray  of  lichens  on  old  tree  trunks.  But 
the  gray  of  lichens  on  old  tree  trunks  often  shades  into 
exquisite  tints  of  primrose  and  violet  and  saffron  and  pale 
green.  And  all  these  colors  of  the  pictures,  softened  by 
the  light  of  the  moon,  reappeared  in  the  scenes.  Only,  on 
the  stage,  they  were  in  perpetual  movement,  changing  and 
interchanging  upon  the  gauzy  fabric  of  the  vision. 

Harmonies  of  sound  as  well  as  color  were  woven  into 
the  marvelous  dream.  For  the  action,  now  brisk  and 
lively  and  humorous,  now  slow  and  soft  and  languorous 
like  the  airs  of  a  summer  night,  was  accompanied  by  selec- 
tions from  the  music  which  Mendelssohn  had  composed 
for  the  opera  made  out  of  the  play  a  hundred  years  before. 

An  English  artist,  an  Italian  poet,  and  a  German  mu- 
sician had  added  their  talents  to  Shakespeare's  genius; 
painters  and  engineers,  electricians,  mechanics,  makers  of 
fine  fabrics,  designers  and  workers  of  many  kinds  had  made 
their  contribution  to  the  setting;  the  musicians,  the  singers, 
and  the  dancers  were  of  that  high  excellence  which  can  only 
be  attained  by  lifelong  devotion  to  an  art;  and,  most  im- 
portant of  all,  the  actors  and  actresses  proved  themselves 
worthy  of  their  roles. 

Italy  is  a  nation  of  actors.  Even  the  conversation  of 
Italians  is  like  fragments  of  a  play,  and  every  schoolboy 
will  tell  a  tale  or  repeat  a  poem  like  a  born  actor.  More- 
over, the  greatest  of  Italian  actors  have  been  famous  in 


The  Fairies  in  Rome  89 

Shakespearian  parts.  It  was  therefore  no  surprise  that  in 
"The  Midsummer  Night's  Dream,"  successful  acting 
should  crown  the  achievement.  The  "hard-handed  men 
of  Athens"  who  presented  the  "lamentable  comedy"  of 
Pyramus  and  Thisbe — the  play  within  the  play — were  not 
quite  the  same  "rude  mechanicals"  that  they  appear  on  the 
English  stage.  They  were  comical,  but  not  very  dirty;  they 
fitted  well  into  a  story  of  dreamland. 

Under  such  conditions  Barbara  and  Peggy  were  to  hear 

Sweetest  Shakespeare,  Fancy's  child, 
Warble  his  native  wood-notes  wild. 

They  were  taken  in  the  afternoon;  but  when  they  came 
into  the  box  and  looked  down  through  the  great  lighted 
theatre,  day  seemed  changed  into  night;  it  was  enchanted 
night  on  the  stage,  when  the  house  was  darkened  and  the 
curtain  rose  and  the  moonlight  shades  of  silvery  rose  and 
lavender  appeared  and  enveloped  scene  after  scene;  and 
real  night  was  falling  when  they  came  out  into  the  streets 
again  and  were  driven  home. 

They  had  been  silent  through  the  play,  too  spellbound  to 
say  much  even  between  the  acts.  But  now  their  tongues 
were  loosened  and  they  chattered  freely,  while  the  horse's 
hoofs  clattered  on  the  paving  stones. 

"Isn't  it  cold!"  Barbara  exclaimed,  pushing  her  hands 
down  deep  in  her  coat  pockets.  "It  was  all  a  dream;  and 
you  always  have  to  wake  up  from  dreams.  I  wish  that 
one  could  last  forever." 

"And  it  wasn't  all  love  affairs,  like  that  opera  we  went 


90  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

to.  I  was  glad  of  that,"  said  Peggy.  "Wasn't  Puck  a 
darling  little  rogue?  And  Moth  was  the  loveliest  fairy  I 
ever  saw."  Her  voice  fell  a  little  as  she  added,  "Only  they 
were  too  big.  Fairies  are  tiny." 

"Yes,"  assented  Barbara,  "Titania  could  sleep  under  a 
snake  skin.  And  don't  you  remember,  when  she  and  Oberon 
quarreled,  how  all  the  fairies  were  so  frightened  they  crept 
into  acorn  cups?" 

"Well,  of  course,"  said  Peggy,  "these  were  not  real 
fairies.  The  real  Puck  could  ride  on  the  back  of  a  tiny 
bat  and  drink  out  of  the  moss  cups  in  our  fairy  house. 
Real  fairies  stay  in  the  woods,  in  the  country." 

"Oh,"  answered  Barbara,  with  a  quick  look  at  Peggy. 
'The  fairies  came  to  Rome,  for  once." 

She  was  thoughtful  for  a  moment  and  then  added,  "There 
are  so  many  gods  and  goddesses  in  Rome,  and  all  their 
lovely  stories!  Cupid  and  Psyche  are  just  like  fairies.  And 
Diana,  goddess  of  the  woods — and  Pan — I  should  think 
the  fairies  would  want  to  come  to  Rome." 

"It  just  happens,"  her  mother  interrupted,  "that  Titania 
was  a  name  given  to  Diana  by  a  Roman  poet.  That  is 
where  Shakespeare  got  the  name — from  Ovid.  And  Queen 
Elizabeth,  who  was  Spenser's  'Faerie  Queene,'  was  Bel- 
phoebe,  too,  in  the  same  poem — and  Belphoebe  is  an- 
other name  for  Diana.  The  fairies  and  the  gods  and  god- 
desses were  all  mixed  together  in  Shakespeare's  day  in 
England.  When  people  read  Chaucer  they  found  that 
Pluto  was  called  the  king  of  the  fairies,  instead  of  Oberon, 
and  Proserpina  was  their  queen/' 


The  Fairies  in  Rome  91 

Barbara  clapped  her  hands  with  delight.  "Oh,  how 
lovely!"  she  exclaimed.  'Why,  of  course,  Proserpina,  with 
all  her  flowers,  was  a  fairy. — Only,  they  were  the  size  of 
mortals,  Peggy.  In  the  statues  and  pictures  they  are,  any- 
way. So  perhaps  we  don't  mind  so  much  if  Titania  was 
too  large  for  an  acorn  cup.  And  she  was  adorable !  Oh ! 
oh!"  she  exclaimed,  "I  never  thought  it  could  be  like  that." 

They  had  alighted  and  climbed  the  long  flight  of  stairs 
to  their  house,  and  Fulvia  was  bringing  them  their  supper, 
when  Daddy  came  in  just  in  time  to  hear  Barbara's  words: 
"I  never  thought  it  could  be  like  that!" 

"Well,  what  was  it  like?"  he  asked.  "Tell  me  all  about 
it." 

They  told  him,  with  many  exclamations,  both  of  them 
talking  at  once,  until  Barbara  had  a  chance  to  say,  "It  was 
too  bad,  though  not  to  have  the  real  words  and  the  real 
songs.  And,  Daddy,  Bottom  was  not  quite  as  funny  as 
when  I  used  to  read  it  to  Aunt  Caroline.  Was  it  because 
he  spoke  Italian?  The  Signorina  had  read  the  translation 
with  me  and  I  could  understand  most  of  it." 

"It  was  partly  that,  but  not  entirely,  I  suppose,"  he 
answered.  "From  what  you  tell  me  I  think  Shakespeare 
would  have  been  as  much  surprised  as  you  were  by  that 
production  of  his  play.  I  believe  he  would  have  said,  too, 
'I  never  thought  it  could  be  like  that!'  When  he  saw  it 
on  the  stage,  it  must  have  been  very  different; — no  elec- 
tric lights,  very  little  machinery,  only  a  platform,  and  the 
audience  grouped  around  it  and  not  much  more.  I  sup- 
pose they  must  have  had  the  ass's  head  and  such  devices, 


92  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

and  beautiful  costumes  and  gorgeous  trappings,  like  those 
in  the  pageants, — horses  on  the  stage,  richly  caparisoned, 
shining  armor,  jeweled  crowns,  and  all  that.  But  the  stage 
was  not  set  off  like  a  picture  in  a  frame.  Think  of  having 
the  actors  close  at  hand — right  down  among  the  audience, 
in  fact  I  Probably  a  space  at  the  back  of  the  stage  was  cur- 
tained off,  so  that,  for  instance,  Portia  and  her  suitors, 
could  do  their  part  there,  while  the  Venetian  street  scenes 
could  go  on  in  front.  But  the  whole  stage  was  very  sim- 
ple, like  the  Greek  and  Roman  stage,  and  for  that  reason 
the  words  had  to  count  for  more.  The  audience  could  not 
see  Puck  or  Ariel  fly  through  the  air;  they  had  to  imagine 
what  the  words  suggested.  Even  if  you  had  had  Shake- 
speare's own  words  to-day  (you  say  the  Italian  words  were 
beautiful,  but  they  were  not  his)  there  would  have  been 
so  much  to  look  at  that  you  might  still  have  felt  that  the 
words  meant  less  than  when  you  read  them." 

"How  could  they  act  it  without  electric  lights?"  asked 
Barbara. 

"With  candles,  of  course,"  said  Peggy.  "What  do  you 
think,  Sister?" 

"Perhaps  they  used  candles  when  they  acted  in  a  small 
way,  in  houses  or  in  the  Queen's  palace.  But  the  Globe 
Theatre,  where  Shakespeare  acted,  was  open  to  the  sky- 
all  except  the  tiers  of  boxes  that  were  built  around  it  and 
roofed  over.  There  was  no  curtain  in  front  of  the  stage. 
The  light  came  from  the  sky  and  they  acted  always  in  the 
daytime." 

"Something  like  the  open-air  theatre   at  home,   where 


The  Fairies  in  Rome  93 

Alice   saw   them   play    'As   You   Like    it,'       Barbara   ex- 
claimed. 

"It  would  have  been  nice,"  Peggy  mused,  "to  have  heard 

Over  hill,  over  dale, 

Thorough  bush,  thorough  brier." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Barbara  exclaimed,  "and  to  have  heard  Bot- 
tom say  'I  will  roar  you  as  gently  as  any  sucking  dove,'  and 
to  hear  Peter  Quince  say,  'Bless  thee,  Bottom,  thou  art 
translated.'  " 

'Well,  I'd  rather  see  it  on  the  stage  than  read  it,  any- 
way," declared  Peggy. 

Barbara  was  not  sure.  She  thought  long  about  the  dif- 
ference between  reading  Shakespeare  and  seeing  his  plays 
acted.  Both  were  pleasures — one  of  them  she  had  long 
known,  the  other  she  had  just  discovered — and  they  were 
such  different  pleasures.  She  wished  she  could  see  them 
all  on  the  stage — every  one  she  had  ever  read;  and  yet 
with  that  wish  was  a  kind  of  dread  lest  they  should  seem 
strange  to  her  and  different  from  the  books  she  loved. 
And  she  soon  began  to  think  of  a  way  of  combining  these 
two  pleasures  without  destroying  either  of  them. 

The  next  morning  she  wrote  to  Alice  Van  Norden.  She 
and  Alice  had  become  better  acquainted  through  their  let- 
ters than  they  had  ever  been  at  home,  even  during  that 
week's  visit  by  the  sea.  For  Alice  wrote  the  most  amus- 
ing letters !  And  she  was  so  much  interested  in  everything 
that  Barbara  was  doing — much  more  than  any  of  the  other 
girls — that  Barbara  liked  to  write  her  long  epistles,  telling 


94  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

her  everything.    This  time,  after  a  few  sentences  about  the 
scenery,  she  went  on : 

"It  seems  to  me  there  are  three  stories  in  'A  Midsummer 
Night's  Dream'  and  Puck  gets  into  all  three  of  them.  Of 
course  he  belongs  to  the  fairy  story,  and  he  gets  into  the 
story  about  the  lovers  because  when  Oberon  wants  to 
punish  Titania  for  not  giving  him  her  little  Indian  boy  he 
sends  Puck  to  drop  on  her  eyelids,  when  she  is  asleep,  the 
juice  of  a  flower  that  will  make  her  love  the  first  thing  she 
sees. — And  Oberon  tells  Puck  that  he  saw  in  the  forest  a 
lady  pursuing  a  man  who  will  not  love  her,  and  he  might 
as  well  drop  some  of  that  juice  on  the  eyelids  of  the  man, 
when  the  first  thing  he  sees  will  be  the  lady.  However, 
Puck  makes  a  mistake — Oberon  tells  him  it  is  an  Athenian 
youth,  but  there  are  two  of  them  in  the  woods;  so  Puck 
puts  the  charm  on  the  wrong  man,  and  the  lovers  get  aw- 
fully mixed  up.  First  both  men  love  Hermia,  then  they 
both  love  Helena,  and  she  thinks  they  are  making  fun  of 
her.  They  quarrel,  and  the  two  men  are  going  to  fight, 
but  Puck  finds  out  his  mistake.  So  he  leads  them  a  chase; 
they  follow  his  voice  and  never  find  each  other;  they  drop 
down  tired  and  go  to  sleep.  Then  Puck  takes  some  more 
juice  and  straightens  out  everything — so  that  story  ends 
happily.  Puck  gets  mixed  up  with  the  other  story,  about 
Bottom  and  the  company  of  funny  men  who  are  rehears- 
ing a  play  for  the  wedding  of  Theseus  and  Hippolyta — 
that  is  the  reason  the  fairies  are  in  those  woods  that  night, 
too;  they  have  come  to  help  with  the  celebration.  Bottom 
is  so  proud  of  himself  he  wants  to  take  all  the  parts  in 


The  Fames  in  Rome  95 

the  play,  so  Puck  turns  him  into  an  ass;  and  the  ass  is 
the  first  thing  Titania  sees  when  she  wakes  up.  Isn't  that 
part  funny,  where  the  fairies  are  all  waiting  upon  the  big 
ass  Titania  is  in  love  with?  Anyway,  she  sends  the  little 
Indian  boy  to  Oberon,  while  she  is  under  the  spell,  so  when 
Puck  takes  the  spell  away,  the  fairies'  quarrel  is  over,  and 
that  story  ends  happily.  Bottom  is  changed  back,  too.  He 
doesn't  seem  to  have  learned  much.  He  is  awfully  proud 
of  the  dream  he  has  had!  But  he  takes  his  part  without  so 
much  boasting — I  guess  he'll  be  afraid  to  boast  like  that 
again! — and  they  give  the  play  of  "Pyramus  and  Thisbe,' 
and  Theseus  and  Hippolyta  like  it,  and  the  lovers  are  mar- 
ried, too,  and  the  fairies  bless  the  house.  I  suppose  Oberon 
wouldn't  let  Puck  play  any  tricks  at  the  wedding.  Of  course 
you  know  this  story,  but  I  keep  thinking  about  it  and  I 
can't  help  writing  about  it. 

"It  was  beautiful,  but  I  missed  the  words,  Alice,  the 
real  words  and  songs.  Don't  you  think  it  would  be  fun, 
when  I  come  home,  for  you  and  me  to  act  some  Shake- 
speare together?  Daddy  says  the  stage  was  so  plain  in 
Shakespeare's  day — I  think  we  could  make  one  something 
like  it  ourselves.  And  so,  don't  you  see,  we  could  get  the 
real  thing,  words  and  acting,  if  we  did  it  ourselves.  What 
do  you  think  of  that  for  a  plan? 

"Sometimes  I  am  almost  homesick,  though  I  am  hav- 
ing a  beautiful  time.  It  seems  a  good  deal  like  home 
here,  because  we  have  our  own  house,  even  if  it  is  all  on 
one  floor.  The  flowers  on  the  roof  garden  help  a  little 
bit,  and  there  are  bees  up  there,  too.  We  have  to  keep 


96  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

away  from  them.  We  have  lots  of  fun  in  the  big  kitchen 
with  our  jolly,  fat  cook,  Pasqua.  I  went  to  market  with 
her  one  day,  and  the  vegetable  man  called  out  to  her, 
'Buona  Pasqua.'  That  means  'Happy  Easter'  in  Italian, 
and  it  also  means,  'good  Pasqua.'  Do  you  see  the  joke? 

"I  remembered  what  you  told  me  about  seeing  'As  You 
Like  It'  in  Hampton,  when  I  came  back  from  seeing  'A 
Midsummer  Night's  Dream'  in  Rome.  Shakespeare 
seems  to  belong  to  the  whole  world." 


CHAPTER  IX 

FLORENTINE  LEGENDS 

Spring   come   to   you,    at    the    farthest, 
In  the  very  end  of  harvest ! 

Ceres   ("The  Tempest") 


T    seemed    as   if    the   winter   in    Rome    had 
scarcely    arrived    when    the    spring    began. 
There  was  no   time   in  the  year  when  one 
could  not  buy  garden  roses  at  the  foot  of  the 
Spanish  Steps,  and  the  fountains  were  never 
silent.     The  air  was  often  cold  and  piercing, 
so  that  one  pitied  those  that  must  go  thinly  clad,  but  on 
windless  days  the  sun  \vas  warm  and  delicious.     Before  the 
end  of  January,  bright  pink  almond  blossoms   appeared, 

97 


98  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

brought  in  from  the  country  by  the  peasants,  and  about  the 
same  time  Barbara  and  Peggy  gathered  violets  and  cycla- 
men in  the  half-wild  gardens  of  Roman  villas. 

Often,  on  days  of  blue  sky  and  sunshine,  they  went  out 
across  the  Roman  Campagna  to  the  quaint  hill  towns, 
perched  high  above  the  plain,  like  eagles'  nests.  They 
climbed  up,  in  the  steam  tram,  to  Tivoli,  where  the  roar  of 
the  wonderful  cascades  drowns  the  songs  of  the  birds  in 
the  olive  orchards,  where  you  look  far  down  and  far  away 
through  the  purple  distance  to  the  sea,  and  where  the  Villa 
d'Este  is  a  little  world  of  beauty  by  itself — a  world  of 
solemn  trees  and  laughing  fountains  and  friendly,  talka- 
tive birds  and  dreaming  fishes  and  lazy  lizards.  And  if 
the  only  nymphs  and  naiads  one  sees  there  are  carved  in 
stone,  that  is  one's  own  fault;  for  the  real  ones  are  there, 
too,  hiding  in  the  shadows,  if  one  has  eyes  to  see  them. 
They  tramped  through  the  woods  on  the  steep  slopes 
around  Lake  Nemi,  where  the  ground  is  sprinkled  with 
white  narcissus  like  a  dark  sky  with  stars.  With  their 
lunch  in  a  basket,  they  took  the  train  for  the  Castle  of 
Bracciano  and  spent  a  day  under  its  massive,  medieval 
walls  that  rise  above  soft  meadows  of  wild  flowers  and 
look  across  shimmering,  blue  water  to  snow-capped  Mount 
Soracte. 

These  places  often  took  Barbara's  thoughts  far  from 
Shakespeare.  But  later,  when  she  read  the  plays  at  home, 
she  realized  how  full  they  were  of  the  scenery  of  Italy;  and 
often  she  would  recall  some  trellised  garden  or  some 
arcade  beside  a  fountain  or  some 


Florentine  Legends  99 

pleached  bower 

Where  honeysuckles  ripened  by  the  sun 
Forbid  the  sun  to  enter, 

which  seemed  the  very  place  in  which  his  people  moved. 

In  April,  when  the  days  were  long  and  warm  and  the 
air  was  spicy,  Barbara  went  off  for  "a  spree"  with  her 
mother  to  pay  a  visit  to  Cousin  Emily  in  Florence.  There, 
for  two  happy  weeks,  much  of  the  time  was  divided  between 
pictures  and  the  skating  rink,  with  lazy  hours  in  the  Boboli 
Gardens  or  along  the  banks  of  the  Arno  or  under  the  per- 
golas of  a  villa  on  the  hillside  from  which  you  looked  down 
upon  the  domes  and  towers  of  the  proud  old  city  and  the 
river  winding  under  its  bridges.  In  those  loiterings  Mother 
and  Cousin  Emily  talked  together  incessantly  and,  as 
long  as  she  kept  them  in  sight,  she  could  wander  about 
as  she  liked,  to  look  at  things  and  to  think  of  things, 
or  just  to  bask,  without  thinking  at  all,  in  the  warm  sun- 
shine. 

But  Barbara  rather  liked  to  think  about  things,  even  in 
sunny  Italy;  and  in  Florence  her  mind  fed  upon  wonder 
as  she  thought  of  Dante  and  Beatrice  (she  knew  them  in 
a  bedtime  story  she  had  always  loved)  and  of  the  Bible 
stories  and  the  legends  of  gods  and  goddesses  and  saints 
and  martyrs  that  she  had  seen  pictured  in  the  churches  and 
galleries.  Her  thoughts  went  far,  indeed,  from  Shake- 
speare; for  when,  at  the  end  of  the  visit,  Cousin  Emily 
asked  her  which  of  the  paintings  she  would  chose  to  take 
home  with  her,  she  decided  that  her  "favorite"  was  Bot- 
ticelli's "Venus  Rising  from  the  Sea."  And  the  little  copy 


ioo         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Cousin  Emily  gave  her  hung  always  in  her  room,  wherever 
she  was,  from  that  time  on. 

One  afternoon  they  visited  the  Villa  of  the  Portinari, 
the  family  of  Beatrice,  who  had  recorded  on  a  tablet  the 
proud  memory  that  there  they  had  entertained  Dante  and 
tha,t  there  he  had  met  Beatrice,  their  daughter,  who  had 
remained  the  inspiration  of  his  life  and  led  him  on  over  all 
obstacles  and  through  all  sorrows  into  the  very  heart  of 
Paradise.  When  Barbara  had  first  heard  that  story  she 
had  asked  her  mother,  "Did  it  happen  in  Heaven  above  or 
in  ages  long  ago?"  Now  it  seemed  to  belong  to  this  world, 
wonderful  as  it  was,  while  she  sat  there  on  the  steps  of  the 
house,  under  the  covered  porch,  and  listened  to  the  black- 
bird singing  in  the  fig  tree  on  the  lawn. 

"We  know  more  about  Dante's  life  than  we  know  about 
Shakespeare's"  Cousin  Emily  was  saying  as  the  two  talkers 
sauntered  down  the  garden  path.  Barbara  listened.  That 
sounded  interesting.  "Although  Dante  lived  three  hun- 
dred years  before  Shakespeare." 

"Yes,  because  Boccaccio  wrote  the  history  of  Dante's 
life  and  nobody  did  the  same  thing  for  Shakespeare.  I  sup- 
pose that  is  the  reason  why." 

Barbara  jumped  up  and  slipping  in  between  them  saun- 
tered along  with  them,  her  arms  in  theirs. 

"We  are  talking,"  Mother  explained,  "about  the  great 
story-teller,  Boccaccio,  the  father  of  Italian  prose,  and 
Dante,  the  father  of  Italian  poetry."  Then  turning  to 
Emily,  "Boccaccio  never  saw  Dante,  did  he,  although 
he  wrote  the  story  of  his  life?  I  have  forgotten  my  dates !" 


Florentine  Legends  101 

"No,"  Emily  answered.  "You  remember  he  was  a  lit- 
tle boy  running  about  over  these  hills  above  Florence  when 
Dante  died  in  exile.  Later  he  knew  Dante's  daughter, 
named  Beatrice !  And  he  so  honored  her  father  that  he 
thought  it  his  duty  to  write  down  all  that  he  knew  about 
him — partly,  I  think,  to  atone  for  the  sin  of  Florence  in 
having  forced  him  to  eat  the  bitter  bread  of  exile.  But  the 
best  thing  he  did  for  him  was  to  copy  some  of  his  poems 
which,  otherwise,  would  have  been  lost." 

"Who  was  Boccaccio?"  asked  Barbara.  "Was  he  a 
good  story-teller?" 

"He  told  good  stories,  certainly,"  replied  Cousin  Emily, 
— "so  good  that  they  were  taken  up  by  the  writers  of  France 
and  Italy  and  retold  again  and  again,  and  some  of  them 
found  their  way  into  Shakespeare's  plays." 

"Then  some  of  Shakespeare's  stories  came  from  Flor- 
ence!" Barbara  looked  down  upon  the  City  of  Flowers 
with  a  new  interest. 

"Very  many  of  them  came  from  Italy,"  said  her  mother, 
"for  the  Italians  were  the  greatest  story-tellers  of  modern 
Europe;  and  Boccaccio  was  the  first  and  the  greatest  of 
them  all.  Some  of  them  came  by  way  of  one  greater  than 
he — our  own  Chaucer,  the  father  of  English  poetry.  He 
retold  some  of  Boccaccio's  stories,  in  the  'Canterbury 
Tales,'  and  Shakespeare  read  them  there  and  put  one  of 
them  into  'A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream.'  " 

"Did  Boccaccio  make  up  the  story?  I  thought  Shake- 
speare made  it  up  out  of  nothing."  Barbara  looked  disap- 
pointed for  a  minute. 


IO2          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

''Nothing  was  ever  made  up  out  of  nothing,  Barbara. 
No,  Boccaccio  and  others  picked  up  scraps  of  tales  from 
Greece  and  France  and  different  parts  of  Italy  and  made 
them  into  such  good  stories  that  they  lived.  And  Shake- 
speare made  them  into  something  absolutely  new — as  new 
as  anything  can  be.  He  always  put  in  new  characters  that 
do  not  belong  to  the  old  tale  at  all.  Many  of  those  he 
made  out  of  the  people  he  saw  about  him  in  Stratford  and 
London;  that  is  why,  no  matter  where  the  tales  came  from, 
the  plays  are  thoroughly  English  after  all." 

They  .sat  down  on  the  brow  of  the  hill  and  Barbara  lay 
stretched  on  her  back  looking  up  into  the  branches  of  a 
spreading  pine  tree,  while  Cousin  Emily  told  her  Boccaccio's 
story  of  the  seven  ladies  and  three  gentlemen  who  came  out 
from  Florence  one  summer  morning  into  these  hills  which 
he  had  loved  from  boyhood  and,  to  beguile  the  time  they 
were  spending  in  one  of  the  loveliest  of  the  villas  ("It  is 
just  over  there,"  she  said,  indicating  the  direction  with 
her  hand),  they  told  the  hundred  tales  of  the  "Decam- 


eron.' 


"There  was  a  terrible  plague,  called  the  Black  Death, 
raging  in  Florence.  People  were  dying  in  the  streets  and 
the  city  was  like  a  desert  of  mourning.  And  it  so  chanced 
that  seven  young  ladies  met  together  in  an  almost  empty 
church  and  one  of  them  proposed  that,  since  they  were  left 
alone  by  the  death  of  so  many  of  their  family  and  friends, 
they  should  escape  from  the  infected  city  into  the  country. 
The  plan  met  with  favor,  and  the  next  day,  accompanied 
by  their  maids  and  by  three  young  men  of  their  acquaint- 


Florentine  Legends  103 

ance  who  had  agreed  to  join  the  party,  they  betook  them- 
selves by  the  road  that  Boccaccio  knew  so  well — for  he 
had  lived  'not  too  far  from  the  city  nor  too  near  the  gate' 
— to  a  villa  of  their  own  estates — a  palace  of  many  rooms 
and  halls  and  loggias,  adorned  with  paintings. — And  when 
they  had  examined  the  house  and  found  everything  in  order, 
the  beds  fresh  and  clean  and  the  rooms  filled  with  wild 
flowers,  they  sat  down  in  a  circle  on  the  grass,  where  there 
was  no  sound  but  the  voice  of  the  cricket  through  the  olive 
trees,  and  decided  to  spend  the  time,  not  in  games  of  dice 
and  chess,  in  which  only  the  winners  would  be  satisfied,  but 
in  story-telling,  which  would  give  delight  to  every  one.  A 
leader  was  chosen  for  every  day  and  crowned  with  bay 
leaves;  and  in  ten  days  the  hundred  stories  were  told. 

"But  they  did  not  stay  always  in  the  same  spot.  One 
Sunday  morning,  at  dawn,  they  walked,  led  by  twenty 
nightingales,  to  still  another  villa;  and  there,  while  the  men 
were  playing  chess,  the  ladies  wandered  into  a  heavenly  val- 
ley surrounded  by  five  hills,  where  there  was  a  pool  of  clear 
water,  so  clear  that  they  could  see  the  pebbles  on  the  bot- 
tom and  the  fish  darting  about  in  all  directions.  Telling 
their  maids  to  keep  watch  for  them,  the  ladies  bathed  in 
this  clear,  deep  pool,  and  went  back  refreshed  to  the  arbor 
by  the  villa  where  the  men  were  still  at  their  game." 

"What  a  contrast  it  is,"  Barbara's  mother  remarked, 
"to  the  gloom  of  the  plague-stricken  city !  And  what  a 
contrast  is  that  clear,  pure  setting  to  some  of  the  tales  those 
innocent  young  people  told !  You  will  never  want  to  read 
them  all,  as  they  stand,  Barbara.  They  were  suited  to  the 


IO4         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

time  in  which  they  were  written,  and  they  are  wonderful; 
but  I  prefer  to  read  them  in  forms  like  Shakespeare's  plays 
which  are  better  suited  to  our  time  or  to  all  times. 

"Yes,"  said  Cousin  Emily.  "Boccaccio  told  the  story  of 
Imogen;  but  you  would  not  love  her  there  as  you  do  in 
Cymbeline.  Why,  she  is  not  the  same  person  in  the  least! 
Shakespeare  took  only  the  outline  of  the  story  and  created 
the  people." 

"But  not  out  of  nothing,  Barbara,"  said  Mother,  "out 
of  his  own  mind." 

"Of  course,  that's  what  I  meant,"  pleaded  Barbara.  "Oh, 
no!"  she  tossed  her  head  and  laughed,  "I  didn't  mean  his 
min  d  was  nothing.  Mother!  You  know  what  I  mean." 

Her  mother  gave  her  a  reassuring  smile,  and  she  went  on : 
"I  think  they  were  sensible  to  tell  stories.  But  why  didn't 
they  stay  and  help  the  sick  people  in  the  city?" 

"Ah!  there,"  replied  Cousin  Emily,  "you  have  the  dif- 
ference between  their  day  and  ours.  Our  young  people 
would  have  chosen  games,  I  feel  sure,  but  then  they  would 
not  have  said,  as  those  young  ladies  did,  that  as  long  as 
they  had  none  of  their  family  to  care  for,  they  were  free. 
They  would  have  stayed — let  us  hope — to  nurse  the  waifs 
in  the  streets,  or  any  one  who  was  suffering." 

They  were  all  three  silent  for  a  time,  listening  to  the 
birds.  Then,  as  they  rose  to  go  home,  Cousin  Emily  said 
to  Barbara:  "Perhaps  you  would  like  to  see,  in  the  Florence 
library,  some  of  those  works  of  Dante  in  Boccaccio's  hand- 
writing. For  they  are  there,  and  oh !  there  are  many  beau- 
tiful manuscripts  there,  written  on  vellum  in  the  most  ex- 


Florentine  Legends  105 

quisite  script  and  illustrated  in  brilliant  colors.     Boccaccio's 
'Decameron'  is  there.    You  must  see  them." 


A  few  days  later,  Barbara  saw  with  her  own  eyes  these 
books  that  were  made  before  printing  was  invented.  And 
while  she  looked  at  the  strange,  black  letters  and  the  bright- 
colored  pictures  of  the  manuscripts,  and  at  Boccaccio's  own 
handwriting,  her  thoughts  flew  back  to  the  country,  and 
she  thought  of  the  gay  brigade  of  youths  and  maidens  sit- 
ting in  a  circle  under  the  olive  trees,  telling  the  tales  that 
were  to  travel  so  far  and  yet  would  never  be  separated 
from  their  picturesque  setting  in  the  hills  above  Florence. 

Shakespeare  had  never  been  in  Italy.  No,  that  was  not 
necessary.  Boccaccio  and  his  followers  had  taken  Italy  to 
Shakespeare's  England. 


CHAPTER  X 

JULIET'S  GARDEN 

In  fair  Verona,  where  we  lay  our  scene. 

Prologue   ("Romeo  and  Juliet") 


N  the  worn,  leather-bound  volumes  of  Shake- 
speare on  the  shelf  at  home,  among  the  books 
inscribed  with  the  name  of  Barbara's  grand- 
mother,  were   some   old  engravings   of   the 
scenes,  real  and  imaginary,  where  the  action 
of  the  dramas  takes  place.     Barbara  liked 
them  because  they  showed  you  exactly  where  you  were  when 
you  read  the  play.     The  lines  of  the  pictures  were  clear  and 

definite,  too — not  blurred  and  lost  as  in  many  illustrations 

1 06 


Juliet's  Garden  107 

of  to-day.  They  fascinated  her,  so  that  she  sometimes 
tried  to  copy  them  with  her  pencil.  Once,  when  she  was 
little,  she  brought  her  paint  box  and  was  about  to  color 
them,  thinking  thus  to  make  them  quite  perfect,  when  some 
grown-up  stopped  her.  She  knew  many  of  them  so  well  that 
when  she  went  to  Verona  in  the  month  of  May  she  had 
her  own  idea  of  what  she  hoped  to  find  there  as  the  setting 
of  "Romeo  and  Juliet"  and  "The  Two  Gentlemen  of  Ver- 
ona." She  rather  hoped  to  see  Launce  and  his  dog,  Crab, 
in  the  flesh.  But  in  that,  alas!  she  was  disappointed. 

For  the  most  part,  however,  she  found  what  she  expected. 
There  was  the  castle  on  the  hill  and  the  fountain  in  the 
square;  there  were  the  palaces  with  their  towers  and  ter- 
races and  balconies,  just  as  she  had  seen  them  in  the  pic- 
tures, and  the  mysterious  structure  of  pinnacles  and  statues 
called  a  Tomb  of  the  Scaligers,  and  the  great  amphitheatre 
of  the  Romans  called  the  Arena,  and  the  swift  river  Adige 
sweeping  under  bridges  of  stone,  and,  in  the  background, 
the  mountain  tops  against  the  sky.  Only  the  so-called 
"House  of  the  Capulets"  was  a  disappointment.  Surely 
this  could  be  no  more  than  a  fragment,  if  it  were  that,  of 
the  home  of  Juliet — the  great  house  of  a  powerful  family 
where  feasts  were  held  and  hospitality  extended  to  the 
entire  city — to  all  but  the  Montagues,  the  lifelong  ene- 
mies of  the  Capulets.  Where,  thought  Barbara,  was  the 
marble  terrace  under  Juliet's  balcony?  And  where  was 
the  orchard  below  it,  and  the  high  wall  over  which  Romeo 
had  leaped?  She  wished  most  of  all  for  the  orchard  and 
the  garden,  where  "the  moonlight  tipped  with  silver  the 


io8          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

fruit-tree  tops"  and  the  nightingale  sang  every  night  on 
the  same  pomegranate  bough. 

For  two  days  Verona  was,  to  Barbara,  a  mixture  of  de- 
lights and  disappointments.  But  on  the  third  day  she  came 
in  from  her  walk  saying  that  everything  was  all  right  now; 
she  had  "found  Juliet's  garden." 

"Why,  what  do  you  mean?"  asked  her  father,  in  some 
surprise. 

"It  must  be  Juliet's  garden,"  she  answered.  "It  is  just 
like  it  anyway.  You  see,  it  is  right  here  in  Verona,  and  the 
trees  are  hundreds  of  years  old,  the  gardener  said — and 
you  can  see  they  are !  and  there  are  pomegranate  trees  and 
sycamore  trees  and  roses  and  everything — and  it  is,  oh, 
so  beautiful!" 

"You  have  made  a  discovery,"  said  Daddy.  "It  pays 
to  explore,  doesn't  it?" 

The  embowered  spot  known  as  "Juliet's  tomb"  was  an- 
other surprise.  Barbara  had  rather  dreaded  that.  But 
there  was  nothing  really  sad  about  it,  after  all.  The  mar- 
ble sarcophagus  rested  under  an  arched  roof  supported  by 
pillars  forming  a  sort  of  open-air  temple  covered  by  sway- 
ing vines  of  shining  leaves.  Flowers  bloomed  on  every 
side.  The  mellow  voice  of  a  church  bell  was  chanting  in 
slow  measured  tones  through  the  quiet  air. 


On  a  warm,  sultry  day  the  children  came  back  to  the 
hotel  from  an  early  walk  and,  after  luncheon  and  a  long 
nap,  Peggy  went  to  work  with  her  dolls  inside  the  house 


Juliet's  Garden  109 

while  Barbara  sat  down  alone  on  a  shaded  balcony  that 
hung  out  from  their  room  above  the  square.  Below  her, 
carts  and  horses,  men,  women  and  children  mingled  to- 
gether in  a  lively  scene.  Across  the  broad,  paved  square, 
the  marble  Arena  lay  yellow  and  silent  in  the  sun. 

Little  by  little,  as  Barbara  looked  and  dreamed,  the  scene 
changed.  She  saw  two  young  men  in  doublet  and  hose  and 
feathered  hats,  their  short  swords  hanging  from  their  belts, 
talking  and  laughing  together,  down  there  on  the  pavement. 
Presently  one  of  them  said  to  the  other: 

I  pray  thee,  good  Mercutio,  let's  retire: 

The  day  is  hot,  the  Capulets  abroad, 

And  if  we  meet  we  shall  not  'scape  a  brawl. 

For  now  these  hot  days  is  the  mad  blood  stirring. 

But  the  gay  Mercutio  preferred  to  stay  there  jesting  with 
his  friend,  and  while  they  talked,  up  came  the  fiery  Tybalt 
of  the  House  of  Capulet.  High  words  were  exchanged, 
their  hands  felt  for  their  swords,  but  the  moment  passed, 
for  another  Montague  approached  and  Tybalt  cried, 

< 

Well,  peace  be  with  you,  sir;  here  comes  my  man. 

It  is  Romeo,  whom  he  has  been  seeking, — Romeo,  the 
'Virtuous  and  well-governed  youth"  who  had  enraged  Ty- 
balt the  night  before  by  coming  uninvited  to  the  Capulets' 
ball.  There  he  had  seen  Juliet,  the  daughter  of  the  house, 
who  seemed  to  him  a  "snowy  dove  trooping  with  crows." 
He  had  contrived  to  speak  with  her,  and  after  a  few  brief 
words,  they  knew  and  loved  each  other,  only  to  learn  with 


no          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

sad  foreboding  that  their  love  was  planted  where  it  would 
not  be  allowed  to  grow,  in  the  camp  of  the  enemy.  Tybalt 
would  have  drawn  his  weapon  on  the  offending  Montague 
then  and  there  but  for  Juliet's  father,  who  would  not 
allow  even  an  unwelcome  guest  to  be  maltreated  in  his 
house.  The  hard-hearted  old  Capulet  was  too  much  of  a 
gentleman  for  that!  Now  Tybalt  has  been  out  seeking 
him  in  the  streets,  determined  to  make  him  pay  for  his 
rash  act. 

"Romeo,"  he  cries,  "thou  art  a  villain." 

But  Romeo  will  not  be  driven  into  a  quarrel.  He  can 
find  no  hatred  in  his  heart  just  now — and  this  Barbara 
understands,  for  she  remembers  what  has  happened  since 
the  Capulets'  ball.  She  remembers  the  conversation  in 
the  moonlit  garden  when  Juliet,  thinking  herself  alone,  had 
revealed  her  inmost  thoughts  to  Romeo.  She  remembers 
how  the  plotting  of  the  parents  to  arrange  Juliet's  mar- 
riage with  Count  Paris  has  hastened  on  the  full  confession 
of  her  love  for  Romeo  and  driven  her  to  consent  to  meet 
him  the  next  day  at  Friar  Lawrence's  cell,  where  the  Friar, 
thinking  thus  to  end  the  family  feud,  married  them.  Even 
now,  while  Tybalt  is  challenging  Romeo,  she  is  at  home 
waiting  impatiently  for  his  return. 

Romeo,  full  of  his  great  happiness,  will  not  be  driven 
into  a  quarrel.  He  replies  with  gentle  words,  telling  Ty- 
balt that  the  reason  he  has  for  loving  him  makes  him  par- 
don that  word  "villain."  To  Mercutio,  who  knows  nothing 
of  Romeo's  reason,  this  seems  a  vile  submission,  and  he 
now  rushes  forward  to  answer  the  charge  with  his  sword. 


Juliet's  Garden  ill 

Romeo  tries  in  vain  to  part  them.    They  fight  and  Mercutio 
is  wounded.     He  dies  with  a  jest  on  his  lips. 

And  now  everything  seems  changed.  A  different  look 
has  come  into  Romeo's  face.  There  is  grief  for  his  friend 
who  has  died  in  his  defense  and  anger  at  the  murderer. 
Foreseeing  the  woe  that  will  follow  "this  day's  black  fate," 
he  draws  his  sword  and  Tybalt  falls.  Tybalt,  Juliet's 
cousin,  is  slain  by  Romeo,  her  husband.  The  citizens  rush 
in,  with  the  Capulets  and  the  Montagues;  and  the  Prince 
of  Verona,  learning  what  has  happened,  condemns  Romeo 
to  banishment. 

It  is  a  short,  sw^ft  scene  which  Barbara  sees  in  her  day- 
dream. But  it  is  the  centre  of  the  tragic  story  which  Shake- 
speare made  so  beautiful,  into  which  he  crowded  so  much 
intense  happiness,  that  it  is  less  a  tragedy  than  a  song  of 
triumph. 

The  place  is  silent  now.  Romeo  has  taken  refuge  with 
the  Friar.  The  Nurse  has  carried  the  fatal  news  to  Juliet. 
And  Barbara  sits  there  recalling  the  events  that  followed. 
She  remembers  that  Romeo  and  Juliet  were  granted  one 
farewell  visit,  when  the  radiance  of  their  happiness  shone 
against  the  background  of  their  woes.  She  thinks  of  how 
those  strange  parents  insisted  with  cruel  words  upon  her 
marriage  with  Paris;  of  how  she  appealed  for  help  to  the 
Friar,  who,  seeing  her  determined  to  die  rather  than  desert 
her  husband,  gave  her  a  drug  which  would  make  her  seem 
to  die,  and  promised  to  summon  Romeo  before  she  should 
awaken  in  the  family  tomb;  of  how  the  Friar's  letter  mis- 
carried and  Romeo,  hearing  that  Juliet  had  died,  came  back 


112         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

to  drink  poison  beside  her;  of  how  Juliet  awakened  a  mo- 
ment later  to  find  him  there  and,  in  haste  lest  the  others 
should  come  and  snatch  her  from  him,  thrust  his  dagger 
into  her  side. 

By  their  deaths  the  lovers  have  buried  their  parents' 
strife.  The  fathers  are  reconciled  over  their  bodies. 
Romeo  and  Juliet  have  been  sacrificed.  There  will  be  peace 
henceforth  in  the  streets  of  Verona. 

uWas  Juliet  really  only  fourteen  years  old?"  asked  Bar- 
bara as  her  mother  stepped  out  upon  the  balcony. 

"Girls  were  very  different  in  those  days,"  her  mother 
answered  promptly. 

"Her  father  said  wicked  things  to  her.  That  was  why 
she  couldn't  tell  him  the  truth.  And  her  mother  was  not 
like  a  real  mother  at  all.  I  should  think  she  would  have 
run  away.  Even  the  old  Nurse  turned  against  her.  .  .  . 
But,  oh!  why  did  Romeo  kill  himself?  Why  didn't  he 
know  she  was  alive,  when  she  was  so  sweet  and  beautiful 
lying  there  all  ready  to  wake  up  ?  Then  it  might  have  ended 
happily.  But  I  suppose  Shakespeare  had  to  tell  what  really 
happened." 

Barbara's  mother  did  not  try  to  tell  her  why  she  thought 
the  story  better  and  greater  as  it  was.  Instead  of  that  she 
led  Barbara  back  to  the  gardens  where,  it  was  easy  to  be- 
lieve, Juliet  had  played  when  she  was  a  little  girl.  Long 
shadows  lay  across  the  paths  between  the  boxwood  hedges. 
The  broad-terraced  palace  of  the  old  engraving  might  have 
stood  just  there,  Barbara  thought,  beyond  those  cypress 
trees  which  were  turning  to  gold  in  the  afternoon  light.  It 


Juliet's  Garden  113 

was  pleasant  to  think  of  it  all  as  happening  right  here,  where 
the  roses  were  blooming  so  gaily  among  the  dark  trees  and 
the  air  was  heavy  with  the  perfumes  of  spring. 

It  was  no  ordinary  garden  now,  but  the  moonlit  orchard 
which  Shakespeare  created,  where  the  lovers'  song  mingled 
with  the  nightingale  and  the  lark.  Juliet  was  happy  there. 
And  Barbara  looked  happy,  too,  as  she  leaned  over  a  rail- 
ing, beside  a  fountain,  and  listened  while  her  mother  re- 
peated Romeo's  words: 

The  brightness  of  her  cheek  would  shame  those  stars, 
As  daylight  doth  a  lamp;  her  eye  in  heaven 
Would  through  the  airy  region  stream  so  bright 
That  birds  would  sing  and  think  it  were  not  night. 


CHAPTER  XI 

THE  POET'S  VENICE 

How  far  that  little  candle  throws  his  beams! 
So  shines  a  good  deed  in  a  naughty  world. 

Portia  ("The  Merchant  of  Venice") 


ORE  than  all  the  other  places,  Barbara  loved 
Venice.  That  was  the  magical  city,  where 
you  moved  about  in  a  dream  that  lasted 
longer  than  one  midsummer  night,  through 
streets  of  water  that  rose  and  fell  with  the 
tides  of  the  sea.  It  seemed  impossible  that 
you  had  come  there  in  a  real  railroad  train,  and  that  those 

were  real  trunks  piled  on  the  gondola  that  took  you  from 

114 


The  Poet's  Venice  115 

the  station  to  the  hotel.  Surely  it  was  not  a  real  hotel.  It 
was  a  Venetian  palace  of  a  pale  rose  color,  with  pointed  win- 
dows tipped  with  leaves  of  marble,  with  sculptured  bal- 
conies, and  steps  that  dropped  down  below  the  water.  On 
still  days,  while  you  floated  through  the  canals  under  the 
bridges,  the  marble  palaces  rose  straight  up  from  the  water 
to  the  sky  and  dropped  down  far  below  in  shimmering  re- 
flections to  the  other  sky  under  you.  You  lost  sight  of  the 
palaces  under  the  sea  again  and  again  and  the  clouds  of  that 
reflected  sky  broke  into  pieces,  as  the  boats  glided  through 
them.  But  you  had  nothing  to  regret  because  then  you 
watched  the  boats.  And  nothing  could  be  more  fascinating 
than  the  boats. 

Sometimes  a  gondola  carried  a  party  of  gay  people ;  some- 
times there  were  two  sturdy  gondoliers  for  one  solitary  gen- 
tleman who  leaned  back  luxuriously  among  the  cushions. 
There  were  broader,  less  graceful  boats  that  carried  more 
fascinating  cargoes — shining  red  tomatoes  piled  into  pyra- 
mids, oranges  and  apricots  in  large,  round  baskets,  arti- 
chokes that  looked  like  buds  of  some  rare,  gigantic  flowers, 
grapes  in  glistening  festoons,  and  mountains  of  curly  cab- 
bages. There  were  huge  black  hulks  of  boats,  each  one 
with  a  blue  virgin  painted  on  the  prow  and  a  yellow,  winged 
lion  on  the  rudder.  Often  they  seemed  to  block  the  canal 
and  you  looked  for  a  collision.  But  they  always  slipped  past 
each  other,  a  hair's  breadth  apart,  yet  never  touching. 

When  they  went  in  a  gondola,  the  children  liked  to  sit 
on  the  low  steps  facing  the  proper  seat,  so  that  they  could 
watch  the  gondolier  bending  his  supple  body  to  the  great 


Il6         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

oar,  steering,  one  knew  not  how,  by  the  slightest  motions 
of  his  wrist,  and  clearing  the  way  by  his  mysterious  calls 
that  reechoed  through  the  canals.  For  there  were  no  sounds 
of  motor  cars  and  trams  in  Venice,  and  you  heard  the  voices, 
and  the  plash  of  the  oars,  and  laughter,  and  singing,  as  if 
you  were  on  some  quiet,  country  stream.  Once,  when  they 
had  taken  two  gondoliers  for  a  long  trip  across  the  lagoon, 
Peggy's  smiles  persuaded  the  man  in  the  bow  to  let  her  hold 
the  oar  and  she  plied  it  bravely  till  she  was  out  of  breath 
and  glad  to  give  it  up.  "I  learned  how  when  I  was  smaller 
than  you,"  he  told  her,  uand  I  have  done  it  ever  since.  And 
now  my  little  boy  is  doing  it.  He  is  strong  like  you, 
Signorina.  But  I  have  only  one  gondola  and  it  is  not  often 
that  he  has  a  chance  to  practice." — "Mumsie,"  whispered 
Peggy,  "couldn't  we  give  him  a  gondola?" — How  nice 
it  would  have  been  if  Mother  could  only  have  said  yes ! 

Barbara  and  Peggy  were  not  taken  to  see  many  pictures 
in  Venice.  Wherever  one  turned  one  saw  a  picture.  The 
carved  palaces  under  the  blue  sky  were  such  works  of  art 
in  nature's  setting  that  it  was  a  pity  to  leave  them  for 
churches  and  museums.  Venetian  painting  could  wait  for 
a  later  visit.  So  they  fed  the  pigeons  in  St.  Mark's  Square 
and  stored  up  at  the  same  time  a  precious  memory  of  that 
most  beautiful  of  all  city  squares,  which  is  like  a  great 
festal  chamber,  surrounded  by  marble  walls  and  colonnades 
adorned  with  gold  pinnacles  and  domes  and  the  sculptured 
arches  of  the  cathedral,  and  open  to  the  sky. 

Amid  all  the  life  and  motion,  the  color  and  the  sounds, 
nothing  in  Venice  was  of  such  great  interest  to  Barbara  as 


The  Poet's  Venice  117 

the  house  on  the  Grand  Canal  called  Desdemona's  Palace 
and  the  old  Bridge  of  the  Rialto;  for  about  them  hung 
stories  that  she  knew. 

This  palace  and  this  bridge  were  fascinating  in  them- 
selves. But  their  charm  for  Barbara  was  lent  them  by 
their  stories.  They  were  wonderful  stories,  full  of  the 
poetry  and  mystery  of  Venice — wherein  the  sea  and  ships 
that  traffic  in  the  Orient  are  made  a  part  of  the  life  of  the 
streets  and  the  marketplace,  and  the  wealth  and  power  of 
the  Republic  of  Venice  are  woven  into  the  loves  and  hatreds 
of  men,  and  strange  adventures  throb  in  human  passions. 
In  one  of  them,  at  least,  the  light-hearted,  merry  temper 
of  the  Venetian  is  given  full  play;  in  the  other  a  sheltered 
and  innocent  Venetian  girl  becomes  the  prey  of  the  hot 
emotions  of  men  in  a  world  where  violence  has  not  been 
tamed  to  reason. 

Barbara  did  not  know  the  play  of  "Othello"  as  she  knew 
the  "Merchant  of  Venice."  It  was  too  terrible  to  read,  she 
thought.  But  she  liked  the  story  of  the  gentle  Desdemona 
won  by  the  brave  Moor's  tales  of  his  adventures  in  wild 
and  unknown  lands;  and  as  she  floated  in  a  gondola  past 
the  house  which  tradition  called  Desdemona's,  while  her 
mother  repeated  the  story  and  recalled  certain  lines  of  the 
play,  she  could  picture  them  sitting  behind  that  balustrade 
carved  into  patterns  as  delicate  as  the  lace  she  had  seen 
young  girls  making  on  the  island  of  Burano,  while  the  waves 
washed  the  steps  below  them  and  the  boats  came  in  from 
those  far  eastern  countries  of  which  they  talked.  She 
thought  of  Othello  as  an  olive-skinned  Moor,  dark  and 


Ii8          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

swarthy,  and  so  different  from  Desdemona's  family  and 
friends  that  her  father  might  have  said — exaggerating  in 
his  anger — that  she  "loved  that  which  she  feared  to  look 
upon,"  but  for  all  that  a  fine  type  of  man,  strongly  built 
and  noble  in  his  bearing.  He  must  have  looked  even  hand- 
some— and  the  Venetian  councillors  must  have  looked  pale 
and  weak  beside  him — when  he  stood  up  in  the  Signory, 
in  a  room  like  those  Barbara  had  seen  in  the  Doges'  Palace, 
and,  addressing  them  with  perfect  courtesy, 

Most   potent,    grave   and    reverend    signers, 
My  very  noble  and  approved  good  masters, 

delivered  his  "round,  unvarnished  tale"  in  such  a  way  that 
one  of  them  was  moved  to  say,  "I  think  this  tale  would  win 
my  daughter,  too."  Barbara  liked  him  best  when  he  said, 
so  very  simply, 

She  loved  me  for  the  dangers  I  had  passed, 
And  I  loved  her  that  she  did  pity  them. 
This  only  is  the  witchcraft  I  have  used. 

Later,  when  his  passions  and  suspicions  were  aroused 
against  Desdemona  by  the  wicked  lago,  Barbara  did  not 
understand  him,  and  her  mind  refused  to  dwell  upon  that 
part  of  the  story.  It  was  "too  terrible."  When  she  knew 
the  play  much  better,  and  had  learned  something  of  the 
history  of  Venice,  she  understood  Shakespeare's  truth  to 
life  in  making  him  die  with  a  word  of  devotion  to  the 
Venetian  state  upon  his  lips.  It  justified  his  title,  "Moor 
of  Venice." 


The  Poet's  Venice  119 

The  great  square  of  Saint  Mark's  was  full  of  people, 
sitting  at  tables  or  pacing  to  and  fro  under  the  arcades  or 
over  the  open  pavement  in  the  lengthening  shadows  of  the 
later  afternoon,  when  Barbara  and  her  father  crossed  from 
the  cathedral  to  the  opposite  end  of  the  square  and  turned 
into  a  narrow,  crooked  street  called  the  Frezzeria — the 
street  of  the  arrow  makers,  which  Shakespeare  called  the 
Sagittary.  They  made  their  way  between  small  shops  and 
over  bridges  built  high  on  arches  that  let  the  boats  pass 
under,  and  came  out  into  a  busy  square  where  there  were 
larger,  quite  modern-looking  stores.  In  the  centre  of  the 
open  space  was  a  bronze  statue  of  a  man,  raised  on  a  low 
pedestal  so  that  he  stood  but  a  few  feet  above  the  crowd, 
and  smiling  in  such  a  jolly  way  that  you  could  hardly  look 
at  him  without  smiling  back. 

"Who  is  it,  Daddy?"  asked  Barbara. 

"That  is  the  Venetian  who  wrote  plays,"  he  answered, 
"Goldoni." 

"Was  there  only  one? — He  is  a  dear! — Do  you  like  his 
plays,  Daddy,  as  well  as  Shakespeare's?" 

When  her  father  had  explained  that  there  were  many, 
but  he  was  the  most  famous,  and  that  he  liked  Shakespeare's 
plays  much  better,  though  Goldoni's  were  quite  amusing 
and  "not  half  bad,"  he  told  her  that  the  Venetians  had 
always  loved  to  act,  and  that  in  the  days  before  Goldoni, 
who  lived  a  long  time  after  Shakespeare,  they  had  found 
it  so  amusing  to  invent  their  plays  as  they  went  along  that 
they  would  dress  themselves  up  like  certain  familiar  char- 
acters and  then  make  up  the  words  these  characters  might 


I2O         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

speak,  right  there  on  the  stage,  while  the  audience  ap- 
plauded, or  hissed,  as  the  case  might  be. 

'That  must  have  been  hard!"  exclaimed  Barbara. 
"When  Peggy  and  I  do  plays,  we  think  up  the  words  first 
and  learn  them  by  heart.  They  must  have  had  their  wits 
about  them!" 

"They  did,"  Daddy  went  on,  "and  for  that  reason  it  was 
a  long  time  before  they  had  any  real,  written  plays,  worked 
out  with  care  so  that  they  were  good  enough  to  keep. 
Goldoni  did  what  seemed  impossible  when  he  made  com- 
edies in  which  the  people  were  full  of  wit  and  gaiety  like 
true  Venetians  and  so  well  done  that  the  people  who  lis- 
tened were  glad  to  hear  them  over  and  over  and  did  not 
ask  for  new  fresh  words  every  time  they  went  to  the 
theatre.  You  know,"  he  said,  "that  when  you  hear  words 
like  so  many  of  Shakespeare's,  which  make  you  feel, 
'There!  That  is  just  right.  That  couldn't  be  better,'  then 
you  want  to  hear  them  again,  and  you  want  to  keep  them 
in  a  book  so  that  you  can  read  them  when  you  are  alone. 
That  is  what  the  Venetians  felt  about  Goldoni." 

"And  that  is  what  we  feel  about  Shakespeare,"  Barbara 
assented.  She  understood  that  very  well;  and  often,  as 
time  went  on,  and  she  read  the  plays  of  Shakespeare 
more  frequently,  Shakespeare's  words  would  come  into 
her  mind  most  unexpectedly,  to  help  her  express  her  own 
thoughts. 

Her  father  told  her  that  Goldoni  had  been  one  of  the 
first  Italians  to  know  and  appreciate  Shakespeare  and  to 
declare  his  "reverence"  for  him. 


The  Poet's  Venice  121 

They  wandered  through  many  streets — if  you  can  call 
them  streets  when  there  are  no  vehicles  and  so  little  room 
for  the  people  to  walk  that  you  must  keep  to  the  right  or 
block  the  way — and  several  times  they  thought  they  were 
lost.  The  turns  were  so  sharp  that,  as  Daddy  said,  you 
couldn't  lose  the  direction;  there  was  no  direction  to  lose 
through  such  streets  as  these. 

"They  make  me  think  of  Launcelot  Gobbo's  instructions 
to  his  father  in  'The  Merchant  of  Venice,'  said  Daddy. 
"Let  me  see,  what  was  it?  'Turn  up  on  your  right  at  the 
next  turning,  but  at  the  next  turning  of  all  to  your  left,  and 
at  the  very  next  turning,  turn  down  directly  into  the  Jew's 
house.'  Was  that  it?" 

"He  must  have  been  making  fun  of  Venetian  streets 
when  he  said  that,  don't  you  think  so?" 

Barbara  stopped  and. looked  into  a  little  shop  where  an 
old  man  and  woman  were  frying  shellfish  and  all  kinds  of 
fish  and  selling  them  hot  over  a  sort  of  counter  that  faced 
the  street. 

"It  looks  better  than  it  smells,"  Barbara  remarked. 
"And  it  looks  clean,  Daddy!" 

"It's  a  miracle  if  it  is,"  he  answered. 

They  came  soon  to  a  broad  opening  and  faced  the  Grand 
Canal.  From  the  edge  of  the  foundation  wall  they  looked 
"up  and  down  the  river,"  as  Barbara  put  it,  adding,  "only, 
of  course,  it  isn't  a  river."  And  there,  close  by  them  on 
the  right,  was  the  Rialto  Bridge. 

"Can  we  go  right  up  to  it?"  asked  Barbara,  who  had  seen 
it  only  from  the  water,  when  it  looked  very  high  and  rather 


122          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

stern  and  unapproachable,  as  if  it  expected  you  to  stay  far 
off  and  look  at  it  with  respect  for  its  grave  dignity. 

"Certainly.  We  are  going  to  cross  it,"  and  Daddy  led 
the  way  up  a  short  flight  of  steps  that  rose  by  the  side  of 
the  canal  to  the  end  of  the  bridge,  and,  when  they  had 
stopped  to  look  in  a  shop  window  at  some  beautiful  silk 
damasks  and  brocades,  they  turned  up  other  broad  steps 
onto  the  bridge — or  rather  into  the  bridge,  as  it  seemed, 
for  they  found  themselves  in  a  street  like  the  other  streets 
of  Venice,  closed  in  between  rows  of  shops.  Only  at  the 
top  they  came  to  a  broad,  arched  opening  through  which 
they  could  look  far  down  upon  the  canal  and  watch  the 
boats  come  in  and  out  of  the  dark  shadow  under  them. 

As  they  turned  from  the  arch  and  walked  on,  they  met 
an  old,  stoop-shouldered  man  with  a  huge,  gray  beard  and 
white,  unkempt  hair,  dragging  his  feet  as  if  to  keep  from 
losing  his  dilapidated  shoes.  He  raised  his  head  and 
looked  at  them  with  a  sharp,  black  eye,  and  passed  on. 

Barbara  held  on  to  herself  until  he  was  well  past  them 
and  then  whispered,  "Shylock!" 

"There  is  a  family  resemblance,  certainly,"  said  Daddy. 
"Don't,  dear,  don't  look  round  at  him.  I  wanted  to  say, 
'What  news  to-day  on  the  Rialto?'  " 

"Why  didn't  you,  Daddy?" 

Descending  the  steps  on  the  other  side,  they  looked  into 
an  open  marketplace  where  all  kinds  of  things, — food  and 
clothing,  muslins  and  cloth,  household  utensils  and  knick- 
nacks — were  displayed  for  sale  in  small  shops  on  the  outer 
edge  and  queer  little  booths  in  the  open  square.  It  was 


The  Poet's  Venice  123 

odd  to  see  chickens  and  ducks  and  pigeons,  all  ready  to  be 
cooked,  piled  up  under  an  awning,  and  fruit  in  heaps  with 
no  covering  but  the  sky. 

"The  things  don't  look  very  nice,"  was  Barbara's  com- 
ment. 

uAh!  But  they  once  did,"  her  father  answered.  "All 
the  rare  gems  and  stuffs  of  the  Orient  were  on  sale  here 
once,  and  with  them  the  beautiful  things  made  by  Venetian 
goldsmiths  and  silversmiths  and  workers  in  bronze  and 
leather  and  ivory.  Even  the  paintings  of  great  artists  like 
Titian  and  Tintoretto  were  hung  up  here  in  the  open  air 
for  all  to  see.  The  whole  marketplace,  and  not  the  bridge 
alone,  was  called  the  Rialto.  The  ships  came  up  here  with 
their  cargoes  of  gold  and  ivory  and  precious  stones,  and 
the  men  who  made  them  into  works  of  art  came  here  to 
make  their  purchases,  and  then  each  kind  of  workman 
would  go  off  to  his  own  little  street  where  his  kind  of  things 
was  made — as  arrows,  you  know,  were  made  in  the  street 
of  the  arrows — and  all  kinds  of  people  flocked  here  to  buy 
and  sell  and  to  look  and  talk  and  listen.  It  was  here,  you 
remember,  that  Antonio's  friends  rallied  him  and  teased 
him  about  his  silence.  They  wanted  to  know  why  he  was 
sad,  and  not  gay  and  talkative  like  the  rest  of  them " 

"Oh,  yes!"  Barbara  broke  in,  "and  when  they  could  not 
find  a  reason  they  said  he  was  'sad  because  he  was  not 
merry.' 

"There  were  even  public  halls  here  on  the  edge  of  the 
market,"  Daddy  went  on,  "where  students  came  to  hear 
lectures  %nd  learn  everything  from  seamanship  to  Greek 


124         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

philosophy.  And  gay  processions  went  through  the  place, 
to  remind  people  of  sports  and  athletic  contests  that  were 
to  take  place  in  other  parts  of  the  city;  and  processions 
of  church  dignitaries,  with  boys  in  white  surplices  like  those 
we  see  nowadays,  to  remind  the  people  of  sacred  festivals 
in  the  cathedral." 

"I  suppose  Shylock  didn't  like  that,"  Barbara  remarked, 
"because  he  was  a  Jew  and  hated  Christians." 

"I  am  afraid  the  Christians  hated  the  Jews,  too,"  replied 
her  father.  "The  whole  story  centres  in  their  hatred  of 
each  other.  When  Antonio  borrowed  money  from  Shylock 
to  lend  to  his  friend,  Bassanio,  who  needed  it  so  that  he 
could  offer  himself  in  marriage  to  the  lady  Portia,  Shylock 
demanded  a  pound  of  the  merchant's  flesh  as  a  forfeit  if 
he  failed  to  pay,  just  because  of  that  hatred.  He  wanted 
to  be  revenged  on  all  Christians  for  hating  the  Jews. 
Antonio  understood  Shylock's  wicked  thought,  but  he  prom- 
ised it  gaily  enough,  trusting  that  his  ships  would  be  in  with 
their  cargo  before  the  day  of  payment.  The  ships  were 
delayed  by  storms,  you  remember,  and  if  Portia  had  not 
come  to  the  courtroom,  disguised  as  a  lawyer,  and  pleaded 
so  well  for  Antonio,  Shylock  would  have  triumphed." 

"I  remember,"  said  Barbara,  "Portia  told  him  that  if 
he  shed  a  drop  of  Christian  blood  when  he  cut  off  the  pound 
of  flesh  he  would  have  to  die  by  the  laws  of  Venice." 

'Yes,  and  all  his  goods  must  go  to  the  state.  That  cut 
old  Shylock  worst  of  all." 

'The  other  part  of  the  story  is  so  different,  isn't  it?" 
Barbara  mused.  "I  like  the  part  about  the  casket,  when 


The  Poet's  Venice  125 

Portia's  lovers  come  to  choose,  and  Bassanio  chooses  the 
right  box.     That  seems  too  good  to  be  really  true!" 

"Nothing  is  too  good  to  be  true,"  her  father  answered. 
"You  must  like  Shylock's  daughter,  Jessica,  too,  don't  you 
— and  the  lovely  things  that  Lorenzo  says  to  her  about 
music,  out  in  the  moonlight.  Shakespeare  certainly  loved 


music. 

u 


It  was  wonderful  of  Shakespeare,"  he  went  on,  uto 
begin  his  play  with  that  picture  of  the  ships  at  sea — 
Antonio's  'argosies  with  portly  sail'  and  'pageants  of  the 
sea,' — because  so  much  of  their  life  centred  in  their  ships. 
And  to  put  Portia  into  an  inland  villa — that  was  wonder- 
ful, too,  because  the  Venetians  had  a  passion  for  fields  and 
hills  and  quiet,  wooded  valleys.  If  they  possibly  could,  they 
had  villas  on  the  shore  of  a  river  that  comes  down  into  the 
lagoon,  or  in  the  mountains;  and  the  combination  in  the 
play  is  a  perfect  picture  of  Venice." 

"And  afterward,"  said  Barbara,  "I  suppose  Portia  came 
to  live  in  Venice  with  Bassanio,  and  they  went  to  their  villa 
for  part  of  the  time." 

She  was  thoughtful  for  a  minute,  and  then  remarked, 
"Portia  had  her  wits  about  her,  didn't  she,  Daddy?" 

They  walked  down  to  the  water's  edge  and  hailed  a 
gondola  and  were  soon  slipping  silently  under  the  broad, 
massive  arch  of  the  bridge  and  out  again  into  the  sunlight, 
and  around  a  corner  into  the  shadow  of  narrow  canals, 
twisting  their  course  under  many  bridges,  while  the  rays 
of  the  setting  sun  flushed  the  palaces  above  them  and  the 
rising  tide  brought  in  fresh  water  and  scents  of  the  sea. 


tff 


hakespeare 
*   in    France 


?rfe^.fe^ 


~ 


'         ~ 


CHAPTER  XII 


VOYAGE  OF  DISCOVERY 


What  wind  doth  blow  you  hither,  Pistol? 


Not  the  ill  wind  that  blows  no  man  to  good. 

Pistol  ("Henry  IV,"  Part  II) 

N  route  for  Paris  ! 

How  many  people  in  the  history  of  the  world 
have  set  their  faces  toward  Paris  !  And  with 
what  different  aims  ! 

Barbara  and  Peggy,  in  their  brown  linen 
dresses,  their  hair  tied  back  from  their  faces  with  soft, 

black  ribbon,  looked  out  from  the  windows  of  the  train  that 

129 


130          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

carried  them  from  Italy  to  France,  little  realizing  over 
what  a  famous  route  they  were  traveling.  As  they  watched 
the  swift-passing  scenes  of  snow-capped  mountains  and 
river  torrents,  they  could  not  appreciate  how  easy  it  was  for 
them  to  glide  under  the  Alps  by  way  of  the  St.  Gothard 
tunnel  compared  with  the  hardships  and  dangers  endured 
by  travelers  of  earlier  days. 

Yet  those  children's  eyes  were  open,  and  to  both  of  them 
going  to  Paris  was  a  great  adventure.  To  Peggy,  it  meant 
a  happy  journey  to  the  Paradise  of  Dolls!  to  Barbara  it 
was  a  voyage  of  discovery.  Barbara  was  like  those  sea- 
farers of  ancient  Greece  who  always  wanted  to  see  what 
was  beyond  the  next  headland,  and  the  next,  and  the  next. 
Wherever  she  went,  her  first  words  were  always,  "Now 
let's  explore."  There  were  always  things  to  investigate  and 
new  things  to  discover,  at  home  or  abroad.  And  now  she 
was  impatient  to  explore  Paris.  She  wanted  to  know  what 
the  city  looked  like,  what  kind  of  a  place  they  would  live  in, 
what  kind  of  children  there  would  be  in  the  school  they 
were  to  enter,  and  just  what  wonderful  and  beautiful  ob- 
jects they  would  see. 

"There'll  be  dolls  and  dolls,"  mused  Peggy.  "There'll 
be  dolls  that  walk  and  talk  and  dance  and  sing  and  laugh 
and  cry.  And  I  wonder  what  they'll  think  of  you,  my  dear 
little  Agrippina."  She  hugged  the  small  Roman  peasant  in 
a  red  velvet  kirtle  and  black-and-white  bodice  and  gay, 
worsted  apron. 

"I  wonder  if  it  will  be  like  the  school  in  Rome,"  Bar- 
bara pondered.  "I  wonder  if  we  have  to  go  in  the  after- 


A  Voyage  of  Discovery  131 

noon.  I  wonder  if  they  act  plays  there,  too.  I  hope 
there'll  be  a  teacher  as  nice  as  the  Signorina." 

"Of  course  there  won't!"  declared  Peggy.  "I'm  going 
to  write  to  the  Signorina  every — well,  nearly  every  day." 

"I  wonder,  I  wonder Isn't  it  grand  that  Daddy  and 

I  are  going  to  ride  horseback? — I  wonder " 

When  they  reached  Paris  at  last,  it  was  dark,  and  the 
only  thing  they  wanted  in  the  world  was  to  drop  into  their 
comfortable  beds  and  go  to  sleep. 


In  the  months  that  followed,  Barbara  made  many  dis- 
coveries. And  among  all  the  pleasant  things  that  Paris 
revealed,  the  most  important  of  her  discoveries  was  history. 

She  found  history  all  about  her — in  churches  and 
palaces,  in  the  streets  and  houses,  as  well  as  in  stories  that 
she  read  in  prose  and  verse.  History  as  it  was  taught  in 
Barbara's  school  in  Paris  was  a  series  of  fascinating  stories 
about  the  heroes  and  heroines  of  France  and  of  ancient 
Greece  and  Rome.  Some  of  those  heroes  and  heroines 
stood  out  from  the  others  and  became  Barbara's  favorites. 
One  of  them  was  Bayard,  the  famous  knight  who  was  with- 
out fear  and  without  reproach.  Another,  for  quite  differ- 
ent reasons,  was  Francis  I  (Frangois  Premier,  she  called 
him),  the  King  who  did  so  much  to  make  Paris  beautiful. 
About  him  she  centred  all  that  she  learned  about  the  new 
world  that  rose  out  of  the  Middle  Ages,  when  travelers 
from  Italy  were  spreading  the  new  learning  and  our  mod- 
ern ideals  of  life.  Another  was  a  French  hero  dear  to  the 


132         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

England  of  Shakespeare's  day,  King  Henry  of  Navarre. 
But  greater  than  all  the  heroes  of  France  to  Barbara's  mind 
was  her  heroine,  Joan  of  Arc. 

Barbara  made  another  discovery. 

The  stories  that  she  liked  best  were  those  of  the  age  of 
chivalry,  when  the  air  was  full  of  jousts  and  tournaments; 
when  knights  were  brave  and  courteous  and  ladies  were 
beautiful  and  good;  when  kings  conducted  crusades  to  the 
Holy  Land  and  came  back  enriched  with  treasure  of  gold 
and  gems  and  ivory  and  silken  stuffs  from  the  Orient; 
when  the  great  cathedrals  were  built — like  Notre  Dame 
in  Paris  and  others  that  Barbara  saw,  in  Chartres  and 
Rheims;  when  warfare,  as  it  seemed,  consisted  chiefly  of 
riding  in  radiant  armor  on  prancing  steeds  richly  capari- 
soned. 

Barbara  found  that,  in  that  interesting  period,  the  his- 
tory of  France  and  England  was  one  and  inseparable.  A 
large  part  of  what  now  is  France  belonged  to  England 
then;  French  princesses  became  English  queens  and  English 
kings  and  dukes  were  even  sovereigns  of  France;  there 
were  constant  wars  to  settle  the  rights  to  the  lands  and 
cities  of  France  and  whether  the  provinces  of  Normandy, 
Maine,  Anjou,  Touraine  and  the  rest  owed  allegiance  to 
the  King  in  London  or  to  the  King  in  Paris;  and  there  were 
constant  alliances  and  new  vows  of  friendship  between  the 
rulers,  to  be  broken  as  easily  as  they  were  made.  King 
Philip  of  France  (Philippe  Auguste)  and  Richard  Coeur 
de  Lion,  Crown  Prince  of  England,  went  together  like 
brothers  to  the  Holy  Land  and  quarreled  on  their  return, 


A  Voyage  of  Discovery  133 

And  so,  for  more  than  two  hundred  years,  there  was  a 
series  of  friendships  and  marriages  and  estrangements  and 
warfare. 

It  was  in  this  period,  when  the  history  of  France  and 
England  was  one  and  inseparable — and  this  was  Barbara's 
discovery — it  was  in  this  period  that  Shakespeare  found  the 
stories  which  he  told  in  his  dramas  of  English  history  as 
they  have  never  been  told  since. 

Philip  Augustus,  v/ho  went  to  the  Holy  Land  with 
Richard  of  the  Lion's  Heart,  is  the  King  who  espouses  the 
cause  of  Prince  Arthur  in  Shakespeare's  "King  John." 
The  greatest  victory  of  the  English  over  the  French  was 
in  the  battle  of  Agincourt,  after  which  Henry  V  of  England 
was  acknowledged  to  be  the  sovereign  of  France  and  heir 
to  the  French  throne.  This  is  the  story  of  Shakespeare's 
"Henry  V."  It  was  not  good  for  the  French  that  an 
English  King  should  rule  their  land,  nor  for  the  English, 
either,  as  it  proved.  They  were  driven  out  at  last  by  the 
brave  leadership  of  Joan  of  Arc;  and  in  the  three  plays 
about  "Henry  VI" — but  that  is  another  story,  to  be  told 
in  another  chapter. 

Twice  after  France  and  England  were  well  established 
as  separate  nations,  the  two  countries  were  closely  united: 
once,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  V,  Shakespeare's  ideal  King, 
and  again  in  Shakespeare's  lifetime,  in  the  age  of  Queen 
Elizabeth.  In  the  first  period  the  union  was  that  of  the 
conqueror  and  the  conquered;  in  the  second  they  were 
united  by  common  interests  in  a  close  friendship.  In  that 
time  of  friendship,  France  inspired  England  to  noble 


134          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

efforts;  and  all  through  Shakespeare's  plays  the  inspiration 
of  France  is  clearly  reflected,  from  his  earliest  comedy, 
which  was  laid  in  the  France  of  his  own  day,  to  his  latest 
work,  in  which  it  may  be  seen  that  he  had  been  reading  the 
books  of  a  contemporary  Frenchman. 

When  Francis  I  of  France  met  Henry  VIII  of  England 
on  the  Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold,  the  bond  of  the  friend- 
ship between  these  two  "mighty  monarchies"  was  sealed 
with  great  splendor  and  magnificence.  That  seal  would 
have  proved  as  brittle  as  its  glory  but  for  the  vital  interests 
that  were  to  draw  the  nations  together;  and  a  part  of  that 
story  is  in  Shakespeare's  play,  "The  History  of  the  Life 
of  King  Henry  VIII." 

A  few  months  after  Barbara  and  Peggy  left  Paris, 
France  and  England  were  again  close  together,  when  their 
armies  fought  side  by  side  on  the  soil  of  France  in  the 
World  War.  Not  many  miles  from  the  field  of  Agincourt, 
the  British  were  drawn  up  against  the  Germans.  Henry  V 
was  marching  toward  Calais  when  he  encountered  the 
French  forces  at  Agincourt.  The  Germans  were  aiming  at 
Calais  when  the  English  stood  with  their  "backs  to  the 
wall"  and  helped  the  French  to  defeat  them.  And  now  all 
that,  too,  is  a  part  of  history. 

In  France,  Barbara  remembered  Italy.  She  was  fasci- 
nated by  the  walls  of  the  Roman  city  underneath  the 
French.  What  she  liked  about  Francois  Premier  was  that 
he  brought  painters  and  sculptors  and  architects  and  schol- 
ars from  Italy.  And  at  every  turn  she  was  reminded  of 
England.  And  since  America  is  the  child  of  those  older 


A  Voyage  of  Discovery  135 

countries,  she. was  making  discoveries  about  the  people  who 
made  America. 

America's  inheritance — England,  France  and  Italy  com- 
bined— is  it  not  all  in  Shakespeare?  It  was  there,  at  any 
rate,  that  it  became  real  to  Barbara.  It  was  there  that  the 
people  seemed  like  those  that  walk  the  streets  to-day,  and 
yet  as  truly  belonging  to  those  other  times  and  places  that 
fascinated  her.  Shakespeare's  words  made  them  living 
people. 

Yet  Shakespeare  does  not  always  keep  to  the  facts  of 
history  even  in  his  history  plays.  And  in  the  others! — we 
know  well  with  what  a  free  hand  he  rearranges  time  and 
space.  But  when  he  knows  the  facts  and  changes  them,  it 
is  always  for  the  purpose  of  telling  the  real  truth  more 
plainly.  When,  for  example,  he  makes  Harry  Hotspur 
many  years  younger  than  he  was  at  the  time,  it  is  to  contrast 
him  with  Prince  Hal  in  such  a  way  that  the  true  and  actual 
characters  of  both  are  made  unforgettable. 

For  he  is  always  true  to  life.  He  was  often  more  true 
to  life  than  the  history  of  Barbara's  schoolbooks  which, 
though  always  interesting,  was  limited  to  great  leaders  and 
great  events.  Barbara  learned  from  Shakespeare  that  war 
in  the  Middle  Ages  was  something  more  than  heroic  ex- 
ploits of  kings  and  princes  riding  fully  armed  on  prancing 
horses  or  on  ships  whose  sails  were  of  purple  silk,  heavily 
embroidered  in  gold.  She  learned  about  the  hardships  of 
the  English  soldiers — poor  threadbare  fellows  like  those 
that  Justice  Shallow  offers  to  Falstaff — Wart  and  Feeble 
and  Bull-calf  and  Shadow  and  Mouldy.  She  met  with  brave 


136         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

yeomen  "whose  limbs  were  made  in  England,"  and  with  a 
coward  now  and  then,  like  Nym  or  Pistol.  The  conversa- 
tion between  Henry  V  and  his  soldiers  before  the  battle  of 
Agincourt  showed  her  the  King  and  the  peasant  in  such  a 
way  that — little  girl  though  she  was — she  felt  acquainted 
with  both. 

It  was  a  great  world  she  was  exploring — reaching  out 
far  beyond  her  in  tempting  vistas.  Paris  was  on  the  high- 
way to  knowledge.  Shakespeare  was  often  the  gateway  of 
the  world. 


The  highway  sometimes  led  far  beyond  the  city,  into 
Normandy  and  Brittany  and  the  valley  of  the  Loire.  Six 
weeks  of  the  summer  before  the  opening  of  school  were 
passed  on  the  Breton  coast,  bathing  in  the  sea,  walking  and 
driving  in  wild,  open  places  or  in  the  quaint  towns  where 
so  much  of  the  Middle  Ages  survives  in  the  habits  and 
costumes  of  the  people.  At  Angers,  on  the  way  to  Brittany, 
they  found  themselves  again  in  that  many-colored  world  of 
which  the  gateway  is  Shakespeare. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


IN  OLD  ANJOU 

Gone  to  be  married!  gone  to  swear  a  peace! 

False  blood  to  false  blood  joined!  gone  to  be  friends!" 

Constance   ("King  John") 


HE  proud,  injured  Queen,  mother  of  Arthur, 
was  sad  and  passionate  in  the  army  tent  be- 
fore Angers,  down  in  the  plain  below  the 
castle  walls  on  which  Barbara  and  Peggy  had 
been  walking  until  their  feet  were  tired.  A 
modern  city  had  sprung  up  there,  in  the  green  valleys  of 
the  rivers  Loire  and  Maine,  but  the  mighty  towers  of  the 


138         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

grim,  old  castle  still  rose  above  it  and  the  same  cathedral 
spires  pierced  the  sky.  And  still,  after  seven  hundred  years, 
the  armies  of  King  John  of  England  and  Philip,  King  of 
France,  were  encamped  below  the  walls;  for  Barbara  saw 
them  there,  as  she  stood  beside  Peggy,  while  Mother  and 
Daddy  talked  together  at  the  other  side  of  the  round  tower 
roof.  There  was  Constance,  with  young  Prince  Arthur 
beside  her.  The  boy's  lovely  face  was  troubled,  while  his 
mother  poured  forth  her  indignation  at  the  perjury  of 
kings.  Barbara  remembered  what  had  happened.  Philip 
of  France  had  espoused  the  cause  of  Arthur,  who,  as  the 
son  of  John's  elder  brother,  had  a  real  claim  to  the  throne 
of  England,  and,  with  England,  to  the  French  provinces, 
Touraine,  Anjou,  Poitou,  and  Maine.  The  armies  of  the 
two  nations  had  met  and  fought,  with  no  clear  victory  on 
either  side;  and  now,  at  the  suggestion  of  a  herald  appear- 
ing on  the  walls  of  the  city,  they  had  patched  up  a  peace 
by  arranging  a  marriage  between  the  French  King's  son 
and  a  niece  of  the  King  of  England.  The  citizens  of 
Angers,  who  had  refused  to  side  with  either  king,  admitted 
them  as  friends  into  the  city,  and  the  marriage  was  sol- 
emnized in  the  cathedral.  King  John  gave  the  disputed 
provinces  to  France,  and  the  claims  of  Arthur  were  cast 
into  the  dust  heap.  He  was  made  Duke  of  Brittany — but 
what  was  that  to  the  ambitious  Queen  who  had  seen  him, 
ever  since  his  birth,  as  King  of  England? 

While  his  mother  flamed  with  indignation,  Prince 
Arthur  was  anxious  that  this  conflict  should  be  ended  and 
they  should  be  at  peace.  Over  there  between  the  camps, 


In  Old  Anjou  139 

when  the  two  sides  were  wrangling  over  him  before  the 
battle,  he  had  pleaded,  with  tears  and  sighs: 

Good  my  mother,  peace! 
I  would  that  I  were  low  laid  in  my  grave. 
I   am  not  worth   this  coil   that's  made   for  me. 

And  now  again  he  begged  her;  ;'I  do  beseech  you,  madam, 
be  content."  She  replied  that  if  he  were  grim  and  ugly 
and  misshapen,  she  could  be  content: 

But  at  thy  birth,  dear  boy, 

Nature  and  fortune  joined  to  make  thee  great. 
Of  nature's  gifts  thou  mayst  writh  lilies  boast 
Or  with  the  half-blown  rose. 

His  beauty  remained  only  to  increase  her  wrath  because 
fortune  had  turned  against  him. 

Barbara  explained  all  this  to  Peggy  as  well  as  she  could. 
'You  see,  Arthur  didn't  care,"  she  said,  "whether  he  was 
beautiful  or  great  if  his  mother  would  only  be  content." 

"And  oh !"  cried  Peggy,  "I  know  just  how  he  felt.  'If 
they'd  only  stop  making  a  fuss  about  me,'  he  thought,  'I 
don't  care  what  happens.  I'd  rather  die  than  have  so 
much  talk  about  me.'  I  know  just  how  he  felt." 

"So  do  I,"  said  Barbara,  "but  there  was  something  else. 

Because,  when  he  was  taken  prisoner Come  over  here 

a  little  way  so  we  can  see  where  the  English  camp  was,  and 
I  will  tell  you  what  happened  to  poor  little  Arthur  next. 
There  he  is  now,  with  King  John  and  his  mother,  Queen 
Eleanor,  the  one  who  is  so  afraid  that  Constance  will  win 
and  take  her  place.  They  have  had  another  battle  because 


140         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

a  legate  came  from  the  Church  at  Rome  and  the  two  kings 
couldn't  agree  about  what  he  said,  so  they  broke  their 
friendship  and  had  another  battle;  and  Arthur  was  taken 
prisoner,  and  he  said,  'Oh,  this  will  make  my  mother  die 
of  grief!'  You  see  he  thought  of  her  first.  And  then  that 
wicked  King  John  gave  him  over  to  Hubert  to  put  in  prison 
— and — oh,  Peggy!  it  makes  you  shudder  to  read  what  he 
said  to  him." 

"Mother  has  the  book.     Please,  go  get  it  and  read  it 


to  me.' 


"Well!"  exclaimed  Barbara,  drawing  herself  up,  "if  you 
want  me  to  read  it  to  you,  you  had  better  go  and  get  the 
book, — hadn't  you?"  she  ended  with  a  smile. 

Peggy  ran  and  Barbara  followed  her  and,  in  spite  of 
tired  feet,  they  raced  each  other  across  the  tower  and  threw 
themselves  against  Mother  and  Daddy  at  the  same  instant. 

But  it  was  time  for  lunch  and  the  children  were  per- 
suaded to  do  their  reading  in  the  garden  of  the  hotel. 
They  took  one  more  look  at  the  fertile  plain — the  richest 
garden  spot  of  France — and  at  the  river  winding  under  the 
massive  castle  walls  and  the  gray,  slate-roofed  town  and 
the  Gothic  churches,  and  then  climbed  down  the  crooked 
stairways  and  came  out  into  the  street. 

'This  ought  to  be  the  most  interesting  town  in  France 
to  English-speaking  people,"  Daddy  remarked,  "because 
Anjou  furnished  England  with  eight  of  her  kings,  not  to 
mention  Margaret  of  Anjou,  the  powerful  queen  in  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses." 

"More  interesting  than  Paris?"  asked  Barbara. 


In  Old  Anjou  141 

"Oh,  no !  Always  excepting  Paris.  Paris  is  a  world  by 
itself.  Did  you  know  that  Henry  Plantagenet  was  really 
Henry  of  Anjou — that  Plantagenet  was  a  nickname,  from 
the  planta  genista,  the  yellow  flower  that  he  wore  in  his 
crest?" 

"That  lovely  ginesta  that  we  had  in  Rome?  Did  he 
wear  that  in  his  cap?  He  must  have  been  dashing!" 

An  hour  later,  the  children  sat  on  a  bench  among  the 
palms  and  flowers  of  the  Hotel  du  Cheval  Blanc — the 
ancient  Hotel  of  the  White  Horse,  refashioned  into  a 
large,  white,  comfortable,  modern  building.  Peggy  held 
in  her  hand  a  little  picture  of  the  earlier  structure,  as  it 
looked  in  Shakespeare's  day,  while  Barbara  read  aloud  the 
words  that  passed  between  King  John  and  the  rough,  dark- 
browed  fellow,  Hubert,  when  Eleanor  had  taken  Prince 
Arthur  to  one  side  out  of  hearing. 

King  John:  Come  hither,  Hubert.     O  my  gentle  Hubert, 
We  owe  thee  much !  within  this  wall  of  flesh 
There  is  a  soul  counts  thee  her  creditor, 
And  with  advantage  means  to  pay  thy  love. 


Give  me  thy  hand.     I  had  a  thing  to  say, 
But  I  will  fit  it  with  some  better  time. 
By  heaven,  Hubert,  I  am  almost  ashamed 
To  say  what  good  respect  I  have  of  thee. 

Hubert:   I  am  much  bounden  to  your  majesty. 

King  John:  Good  friend,  thou  hast  no  cause  to  say  so  yet, 
But  thou  shalt  have,  and  creep  time  ne'er  so  slow, 
Yet  it  shall  come  for  me  to  do  thee  good. 
I  had  a  thing  to  say, — but  let  it  go: 
The  sun  is  in  the  heaven,  and  the  proud  day, 


142         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Attended  with  the  pleasures  of  the  world, 

Is  all  too  wanton  and  too  full  of  gawds 

To  give  me  audience: — if  the  midnight  bell 

Did  with  his  iron  tongue  and  brazen  mouth 

Sound  on  into  the  drowsy  ear  of  night; 

If  this  same  were  a  churchyard  where  we  stand, 

And  thou  possessed  with  a  thousand  wrongs; 


Or  if  that  thou  couldst  see  me  without  eyes, 
Hear  me  without  thine  ears  and  make  reply 
Without  a  tongue,  using  conceit  alone, 
Without  eyes,  ears,  and  harmful  sound  of  words, 
Then,  in  despite  of  brooded  watchful  day, 
I  would  into  thy  bosom  pour  my  thoughts. 
But,  ah,  I  will  not ! — yet  I  love  thee  well, 
And,  by  my  troth,  I  think  thou  lov'st  me  well. 

Hubert:  So  well  that  what  you  bid  me  undertake, 
Though  that  my  death  were  adjunct  to  my  act, 
By  heaven,  I  would  do  it. 

King  John:  Do  not  I  know  thou  would'st? 
Good  Hubert,  Hubert,  Hubert,  throw  thine  eye 
On  yon  young  boy.     I'll  tell  thee  what,  my  friend, 
He  is  a  very  serpent  in  my  way; 
And  whersoe'er  this  foot  of  mine  doth  tread 
He  lies  before  me:  dost  thou  understand  me? 
Thou  art  his  keeper. 

Hubert:  And  I'll  keep  him  so 
That  he  shall  not  offend  your  majesty. 

King  John:  Death. 

Hubert:     My  lord? 

King  John:  A  grave. 

Hubert:  He  shall  not  live. 

King  John:  Enough, 

I  could  be  merry  now.     Hubert,  I  love  thee. 
Well,  I'll  not  say  what  I  intend  for  thee. 
Remember 


In  Old  Anjou  143 

"And  what  then,  Barbara?'    demanded  Peggy. 

"Oh,  then  Arthur's  mother  mourned  and  mourned.  She 
seemed  to  know  that  she  would  never  see  him  again  till 
she  saw  him  in  heaven.  And  she  was  afraid  he  would  grow 
so  thin  and  pale  in  prison  that  when  she  met  him  in  heaven 
she  would  not  know  him.  And  Arthur  was  taken  to 
England  and  shut  up  in  a  castle,  and  Hubert  was  his  keeper. 
They  were  such  good  friends! — until — now  let's  read  this" 
— and  she  read  the  heart-breaking  scene  in  the  castle  cham- 
ber which  was  Arthur's  prison.  At  the  mere  mention  of 
the  hot  irons  which  Hubert  brings  to  fulfil  his  dastardly 
promise,  Peggy  was  frightened  and  caught  Barbara's  arm. 

"Cheer  up,  Peggy,  it  doesn't  happen,  you  know.  I  must 
read  it.  I  just  must.  Arthur  is  so  adorable." 

She  read  on  bravely,  as  if  performing  a  solemn  duty 
to  little  Arthur.  Peggy  simply  must  know  how  dear  he 
was,  and  how  he  won  Hubert  from  his  purpose. 

The  child's  pleading  would  have  melted  a  heart  of  stone, 
and  when  Hubert  yielded,  saying: 

Well,  see  to  live.     I  will  not  touch  thine  eye 
For  all  the  treasure  that  thine  uncle  owes: 
Yet  am  I  sworn,  and  I  did  purpose,  boy, 
With  this  same  very  iron  to  burn  them  out, 

and  Arthur  answered: 

O,  now  you  look  like  Hubert!  all  this  while, 
You  were  disguised, 

and  Hubert  assured  him  that   for  all  the  wealth  of  the 
world  he  would  not  harm  him,  and  Arthur  cried: 
O  heaven !     I  thank  thee,  Hubert, 


144          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

both    Barbara    and    Peggy    were    smiling    through    their 
tears. 

Their  mother  found  them  then,  and  proposed  a  run  in 
the  park.  But  they  could  not  be  torn  from  the  sad  story 
until  they  had  taken  Arthur  to  the  end  of  his  troubles. 
And  so  Mother  took  up  the  book  and  read  them  his  last 
words,  as  he  stood  at  the  top  of  the  castle  wall: 

The  wall  is  high ;  and  yet  I  will  leap  down : 
Good  ground,  be  pitiful  and  hurt  me  not ! 
There's  few  or  none  do  know  me;  if  they  did, 
This  ship-boy's  semblance  hath  disguised  me  quite. 
I  am  afraid;  and  yet,  I'll  venture  it. 
If  I  get  down,  and  do  not  break  my  limbs, 
I'll  find  a  thousand  shifts  to  get  away. 
As  good  to  die  and  go,  as  die  and  stay. 

He  leaps  down. 

O  me!  my  uncle's  spirit  is  in  these  stones: 
Heaven  take  my  soul,  and  England  keep  my  bones. 

"And  when  they  found  him  there  at  the  foot  of  the  castle 
wall,"  said  Mother,  turning  over  the  pages,  "one  of  them 
exclaimed : 

0  death,  made  proud  with  pure  and  princely  beauty ! 

and  another: 

It  is  a  damned  and  a  bloody  work! 

When  one  of  them  lifted  the  boy's  body,  Faulconbridge 
declared: 

1  am  amazed,  methinks,  and  lose  my  way 
Among  the   thorns  and   dangers   of   this  world. 
How  easy  dost  thou  take  all  England  up! 


In  Old  Anjou  145 

The  deed  was  so  vile  that  this  man  foresaw  that  with 
Arthur's  soul  the  light  had  fled  from  England.  He  knew 
(as  King  John  for  all  his  wickedness  acknowledged)  : 

There  is  no  sure  foundation  set  on  blood, 
No  certain  life  achieved  by  others'  death. 

Although  Hubert  had  not  killed  Arthur,  the  King's  sin 
was  none  the  less  and  he  suffered  the  consequences  of  his 
sin.  His  friends  fell  from  him;  the  French  invaded  the 
land;  and  he  died  an  inglorious,  remorseful  death,  "a 
scribbled  form  drawn  with  a  pen  upon  a  parchment"  and 
shrunk  up  to  nothing  by  the  fire  of  the  fever  in  his  blood. 

"But  now,"  said  Mother,  "before  we  go,  you  must  hear 
the  last  words  of  the  play.  They  are  spoken  by  Faulcon- 
bridge,  and  when  you  know  him  you  know  the  only  person 
in  the  play  worth  knowing  besides  Arthur  and  Constance. 
Faulconbridge  was  a  rough,  witty,  selfish  fellow  at  the 
start.  But  as  he  served  the  King,  he  realized  that  he  was 
serving  England;  and  he  forgot  his  selfish  ambitions  and 
thought,  at  the  last,  only  of  his  country.  And  at  the  end 
he  spoke  the  often-quoted  words : 

This  England  never  did,  nor  never  shall 
Lie  at  the  proud  foot  of  a  conqueror, 
But  when  it  first  did  help  to  wound  itself. 

•  •*•••• 

Nought  shall  make  us  rue 
If  England  to  itself  do  rest  but  true. 


"Oh,  but  I  want  Arthur  back,"  sobbed  Peggy.     "I  do 
rue  !    I  do  rue  !     I  don't  care  about  England." 

"Wasn't  there   anybody  good  in  those  days?"  queried 


146          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Barbara,  "any  grown-up  people,  I  mean.  There  was  some 
good  in  Hubert,  though.  I'm  glad  I'm  in  Angers  now  and 
not  then.  Let's  read  some  more  'Henry  V  and  forget 
about  'King  John,' — only  I'll  never,  never  forget  Prince 
Arthur.  He  was  right;  if  he  could  only  have  been  out  of 
prison  and  keeping  sheep  he  would  have  been  as  happy  as 
the  day  is  long.  .  .  .  We  ought  to  be  happy,  then.  Let's 
go  now  and  play  in  the  park." 


^  *x 


^%*$*jj^>:'' •';•'.  '!i|$^>i. 
'^M>^£K\*<^ . 


w.'^Si-s.^ 

&:  I! '1|.: '•;'',!• 


HE  site  of  "New  Place,"  at  the  cor- 
ner of  Chapel  Street  and  Scholars 
Lane,  opposite  the  Guild  chapel 


and  the  tavern. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

BLUFF  KING   HAL 

The  mirror  of  all  Christian  kings. 

Chorus   ("King  Henry  V") 

ONTHS  had  passed  since  their  return  from 
Brittany,  when  they  were  walking  home  from 
school  one  day  through  the  most  fascinating 
street  in  Paris.  It  was  the  longest  way  home, 
but  they  chose  it  always  in  bright  weather  be- 
cause it  lay  along  the  quays  of  the  River 
Seine.  They  liked  the  long  vistas  up  and  down  the  river  and 

they  never  tired  of  looking  down  from  the  stone  parapet  at 

149 


150         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

the  moving  water  and  the  steamers  and  the  barges  and  tug- 
boats and  the  river  people  plying  their  trades. 

The  temptation  to  linger  was  strong  that  afternoon,  for 
the  air  was  warm  with  the  first  breath  of  spring,  the  trees 
were  tinged  with  green  as  if  a  thin  gauze  hung  over  them, 
and  a  new  life  and  gaiety  seemed  to  be  stirring  under  the 
blue  sky. 

They  had  been  in  Paris  long  enough  to  know  that  much 
of  the  history  of  the  world  had  passed  that  way.  Across 
the  river  was  the  Louvre;  they  looked  back  at  the  cathedral 
towers  of  Notre  Dame;  they  walked  out  on  the  bridge  a 
little  way  so  that  they  could  see  better  the  island  which 
had  once  been  the  entire  city.  To  Barbara,  everything  she 
saw  meant  something  now.  The  spires  and  turrets  of  the 
old  churches  and  palaces  had  stories  to  tell  her. 

She  had  read  very  little  Shakespeare  in  those  winter 
months.  There  were  so  many  French  stories  to  read,  so 
many  lessons  to  learn,  and  so  much  to  see  and  do  in  Paris! 
But  this  afternoon,  because  of  what  had  happened  the  day 
before,  her  head  was  full  of  it  and,  as  usual,  she  wanted  to 
share  everything  with  Peggy. 

The  day  before  was  a  holiday  and  it  had  rained  all  day. 
Barbara  was  not  in  a  holiday  mood  at  all;  but  it  was  not 
on  account  of  the  rain.  It  was  because  she  was  gloomy 
over  the  misfortunes  of  France.  They  had  been  reviewing 
their  history  in  school  (they  were  always  "reviewing"  in 
that  school!)  and  Mademoiselle  had  painted  a  sorry  pic- 
ture of  the  state  of  the  country  just  before  Joan  of  Arc 
appeared,  when  the  poor  afflicted  King  Charles  VI  was  on 


Bluff  King  Hal  151 

the  throne,  when  the  people  were  distracted  by  civil  wars 
between  the  King's  party  and  the  Dukes  of  Burgundy; 
when,  after  many  struggles,  the  "oriflamme,"  the  sacred 
banner  of  the  Kings  of  France,  raised  for  the  last  time  at 
Agincourt,  was  taken  down  in  token  of  submission  to  King 
Henry  V  of  England;  and  a  little  later  when  the  infant 
Henry  VI  of  England  was  crowned  in  Paris,  and  there  was 
no  King  of  France. 

Barbara's  mother,  coming  into  the  room  in  the  middle 
of  the  morning,  found  her  on  the  rug  by  the  open  fire, 
murmuring,  half  to  herself  and  half  to  Peggy,  who  had 
arranged  a  "circus"  over  by  the  window  and  was  seating 
the  dolls  around  it  for  audience, 

"That  wicked  Queen,  Isabeau  of  Bavaria,  and  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy  helped  the  English!  How  could  they?  They 
were  traitors !" 

Her  mother  took  a  book  from  the  shelf  and  said  quietly, 
"Suppose  we  read  the  English  side  of  the  story." 

Barbara  looked  at  the  book  and  her  face  brightened.  It 
was  a  volume  of  Shakespeare.  But  when  she  saw  that  it 
was  "Henry  V,"  she  shook  her  head  and  her  face  fell 
again.  "No,  Mother,"  she  said,  "I  don't  think  I  can  ever 
like  him  again.  He  made  the  French  so  unhappy."  How- 
ever, she  decided  to  read  a  little  of  it,  and  before  very 
long  she  was  under  the  spell  of  Shakespeare's  words,  which 
cast  a  glamor  over  the  soldier-king  of  England  even  while 
they  do  not  let  you  forget  the  sorrows  of  France. 

And  now,  as  they  lingered  in  the  sunshine,  she  was  telling 
Peggy  what  a  great  king  was  Henry  V;  how  he  gave  up  the 


152          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

bad  habits  of  his  youth  and  turned  over  a  new  leaf,  and 
all  for  the  sake  of  his  country;  and  how  every  one  was 
astonished  that  Prince  Hal,  the  boon  companion  of  Falstaff, 
should  suddenly,  when  he  became  king,  show  such  wisdom 
and  courage.  She  explained  that  you  couldn't  really  blame 
him  for  invading  France  when  his  father  and  every  one  had 
told  him  it  was  the  only  way  to  make  England  strong  and 
united. 

They  were  standing  at  the  corner  of  the  bridge  watch- 
ing the  river,  when  their  mother,  who  was  rummaging 
among  the  queer  old  books  in  the  bookstalls,  heard  Peggy 
exclaim : 

"Tennis  balls!  Why  that  was  a  nice  present  for  the 
French  Prince  to  send.  I  don't  see  why  King  Henry  was 
angry  about  that." 

'Well,  you  wouldn't  want  tennis  balls  if  you  had  asked 
for  dukedoms,  would  you?"  Barbara  replied.  "Besides, 
he  was  making  fun  of  the  King — and  you  don't  like  to  have 
anybody  make  fun  of  you." 

"No,  but  I  wouldn't  make  a  war  just  because  some  one 
made  fun  of  me." 

"Oh,  but  that  wasn't  the  real  reason.  He  had  other 
reasons — we  were  just  talking  about  them!  He  sort  of 
pretended  that  was  the  real  reason.  I  suppose  he  did  that 
to  make  the  Dauphin  a  little  bit  ashamed  of  being  'so 
pleasant  with  him.'  What  the  messenger  said  when  he 
came  back  to  Paris  has  been  running  through  my  head  all 
day: 

He'll  make  your  Paris  Louvre  shake  for  it." 


Bluff  King  Hal  153 

She  looked  across  the  river  at  the  Louvre,  her  eyes 
wandering  the  long  length  of  its  magnificent  facade. 

"He  didn't  shake  it  down,  anyway.  I'm  glad  of  that," 
she  said. 

"I  suppose,"  she  went  on,  still  looking  at  the  Louvre,  "I 
suppose  the  French  Princess,  Katherine,  lived  there  before 
she  married  King  Henry.  It  was  the  royal  palace  then.  In 
that  old  picture,  you  know,  it  has  round  towers,  like  a 
castle." 

"Look,"  interrupted  Peggy,  "look  at  that  funny  little 
tug  dragging  that  big  barge.  There's  a  dog!  Isn't  he 
having  a  fine  ride?"  Then,  after  a  pause,  she  looked  up 
and  said:  "Sister,  I  can't  help  liking  the  Dauphin." 

"Of  course,  so  do  I,"  said  Barbara.  ;'He's  great  about 
his  horse.  I  wish  I  could  see  him  ride.  King  Hal  was  a 
fine  rider,  too.  Mother  read  me  something  about  his 
'noble  horsemanship.'  You  don't  like  the  Dauphin  as  well 
as  you  like  the  King,  Peggy?  You  can't  when  you  read  the 
whole  play." 

"I  don't  like  King  Henry  very  much,"  declared  Peggy. 
"I  don't  see  why  he  made  his  soldiers  fight  when  they  were 
all  tired  out  and  sick  and  hungry." 

"But  Peggy,  they  won !  And  it  was  the  King's  courage 
that  did  it.  He  inspired  them.  And  don't  you  think  they 
were  glad,  afterward?  He  was  a  real  Englishman. 
Mother  says  they  never  know  when  they  are  beaten;  and 
so,  they  are  not  beaten,  you  see.  The  King  said,  the  greater 
the  danger  the  greater  will  our  honor  be.  He  went  about 
cheering  them  the  night  before  the  battle  and  calling  them 


154         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

his  brothers.  And  he  meant  it,  too.  ...  Of  course,"  after 
a  pause,  uhe  didn't  treat  Falstaff  just  like  a  brother.  He 
played  with  him  and  played  with  him,  and  then,  after  he 
was  king,  he  pretended  he  didn't  know  that  vain  old 
man.  He  thought  he  had  to,  because  he  was  no  longer 
Prince  Hal,  but  the  King.  And  it  broke  the  old  man's 
heart." 

"Can't  a  king  be  a  good  man,  then?"  asked  Peggy. 

"I  don't  know.  I  know  the  King  of  Italy  wouldn't  do 
such  a  thing! — I  guess,  maybe,  Falstaff  and  the  Prince  were 
not  really  truly  friends.  They  just  played  together,  maybe. 
And  perhaps  the  person  who  said,  'The  king  hath  killed  his 
heart'  was  wrong.  I  hope  so,  anyway.  And  Falstaff  was 
terribly  cocky!" 

Mother  called  them  and,  as  they  walked  on,  Barbara 
said:  "I'm  going  to  read  all  of  Henry  IV  next — not  just 
parts  of  it.  Perhaps  I'd  get  to  like  Falstaff  as  much  as 
Uncle  Waldo  does.  That  tells  about  him  and  the  madcap 
Prince,  doesn't  it,  Mother?" 

"Yes,"  she  answered,  "and  about  many  quarrels  and 
civil  wars  between  the  friends  and  the  enemies  of  the  King. 
One  of  the  leaders  in  those  stormy  times  was  that  other 
Harry,  called  Hotspur.  Prince  Hal  was  very  funny  about 
him.  He  described  him  as  'he  that  kills  some  six  or  seven 
dozen  Scots  at  breakfast,  washes  his  hands,  and  says  to  his 
wife,  "Fie  upon  this  quiet  life.  I  want  work." 

"Oh!"  they  both  exclaimed,  laughing  and  frowning  at 
the  same  time. 

"One  good  thing!"  said  Barbara,  "King  Henry  didn't 


Bluff  King  Hal  155 

like  war.  He  thought  he  had  to  do  it,  and  so  he  was  going 
to  do  it  as  well  as  he  could.  I  don't  believe  Prince  Hal 
wanted  to  be  king.  But  he  had  to  be,  and  so  he  thought 
he'd  try  to  be  the  best  king  in  the  world." 


CHAPTER  XV 

AT  RHEIMS 

No  longer  on  St.  Denis  will  we  cry, 

But  Joan  la  Pucelle  shall  be  France's  saint. 

The  Dauphin  ("Henry  VI") 


HE  glories,  not  the  sorrows,  of  France  filled 
Barbara's  thoughts  as  she  stood  before  the 
Cathedral  of  Rheims,  near  the  statue  of  Joan 
of  Arc,  and  looked  up  at  the  sculptured  fig- 
ures on  its  fagade.  The  whole  vast  structure 
had  been  overpowering  at  first — rising  above  the  city  to  such 
amazing  heights  and  yet  carved  as  delicately  as  a  jewel  of 
the  finest  gold.  Now,  after  coming  to  see  it  every  day  for 

several  days,  she  was  beginning  to  "see  what  she  was  look- 

156 


At  Rhelms  157 

ing  at",  as  she  expressed  it.  She  was  getting  acquainted  with 
some  at  least  of  that  great  concourse  of  people  who  stand 
in  rows  and  groups,  in  solitary  niches  or  on  columns,  on 
pedestals  and  under  carved  canopies,  around  the  great  rose 
window.  High  up,  just  under  the  towers,  were  the  Kings 
of  France,  with  Clovis  waist-deep  in  his  baptismal  font  in 
the  center  of  the  row,  his  wife,  the  holy  Clotilda,  on  one 
side  of  him  holding  the  crown,  and  on  the  other  Saint 
Remi,  founder  of  the  cathedral,  receiving  from  a  dove  the 
heaven-sent  oil  for  the  sacred  font  from  which  through 
many  centuries  of  coronations  in  Rheims  the  Kings  of 
France  were  anointed.  Between  the  Kings  and  the  rose 
window,  who  should  appear  but  David  and  Goliath,  and 
David's  sheep  and  the  shepherds  under  the  trees?  While 
around  them  and  below  them  were  the  inhabitants  of 
heaven  and  earth,  with  the  Virgin  at  her  Coronation  in 
their  midst. 

They  were  so  lifelike,  all  these  people — smiling  or 
frowning,  looking  serene  or  worried,  roguish  or  pious, 
hopeful  or  discouraged,  just  like  real  human  beings,  that 
the  whole  thing  seemed  like  a  big  stage  with  people  whom 
the  cathedral  builders  had  known,  ready  for  their  parts,  in 
the  costumes  of  kings  and  priests  and  bishops,  pilgrims  and 
warriors,  saints,  martyrs,  prophets,  and  angels.  The 
charming  ladies  wore  their  wings  most  gracefully.  One  of 
them  down  near  the  ground  smiled  with  such  a  bewitching 
smile  that  Barbara  went  over  to  her  again  and  again  until 
she  felt  that  she  knew  her  well. 

There  were  musicians,  too,  and  they  added  to  the  feeling 


158          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

that  this  might  be  some  French  stage  on  which  a  pageant 
was  represented.  When  Barbara  turned  the  corner  and 
walked  down  the  long  side  of  the  Cathedral,  past  the  flying 
buttresses,  she  noticed  that  at  the  spring  of  every  buttress 
there  was  an  angel  spreading  his  wings  beyond  the  openings 
of  the  turret  in  which  he  stood.  This  row  of  lively  angels 
might  have  been  a  chorus  for  the  pageant. 

But  when  Barbara  went  back  to  the  front  again  her  eyes 
were  fixed  intently  upon  the  brave  figure  of  Joan  of  Arc. 
She  was  on  her  war  horse,  marching  away  from  the  Cathe- 
dral and  stretching  out  her  arm  with  a  sweeping  gesture  as 
if  urging  on  her  followers;  so  that  it  no  longer  seemed  like 
a  stage  full  of  actors,  but  like  a  great  company  of  living 
people  with  the  Kings  of  France  at  their  head,  and  Joan 
of  Arc  leading  them  on. 


For  good  or  for  ill,  Mademoiselle  Lavoise  was  neglect- 
ing her  duties  that  morning.  She  ought  to  have  been 
conversing  in  French  with  Barbara.  Instead  of  that,  she 
was  seated  on  a  bench,  at  the  edge  of  the  square,  writing 
letters.  Barbara  was  glad.  She  liked  to  talk,  but  some 
things  demanded  silence.  She  had  forgotten  the  existence 
of  Mademoiselle  and  was  wandering  off  again,  down 
toward  the  side  p%ortal,  looking  at  the  long,  lank  beasts  that 
stretch  out  with  open  mouths  as  if  to  leap  at  you.  The 
serene  angels  just  above  them  were  comforting.  They 
reminded  Barbara  of  the  man  high  up  on  the  mast  of  an 
ocean  steamer  who  shouts  "All's  well"  from  his  lookout. 


At  Rheims  159 

But  Mademoiselle  had  not  forgotten  Barbara,  and  now 
she  overtook  her,  suggesting  that  they  go  inside  where 
Mother  and  Peggy  were  to  join  them. 

A  hush  fell  on  them  as  they  entered.  Mademoiselle 
Lavoise  dropped  on  her  knees  before  an  altar,  and  Barbara 
knelt  beside  her  for  a  moment.  This  was  not  "her  church," 
but  she  felt  it  was  the  time  and  place  for  prayer. 

A  little  later  she  was  wandering  about,  looking  up  at  the 
lofty  columns  that  so  mysteriously  divide  themselves,  their 
lines  bending  this  way  and  that  to  meet  one  another  in 
graceful  curves,  forming  avenues  and  openings  to  the  rich 
glass  windows,  or  rising  without  interruption  to  the  vault- 
ing of  the  nave. 

Her  mother,  catching  sight  of  her,  was  reminded  of  a 
kodak  picture  she  had  once  taken  of  her  when  she  was 
walking  in  the  woods,  looking  up  at  the  treetops.  The 
sunlight  streaming  through  the  many-colored  glass  made 
long  stretches  of  light  and  shadow,  as  if  this  were  indeed 
the  actual  woods.  The  aisles,  too,  were  like  avenues  of 
trees  arching  overhead.  And  every  kind  of  forest  leaf  and 
vine  had  been  brought  here  by  the  sculptors — and  all  kinds 
of  woodland  animals,  resting  under  the  leaves  or  darting 
in  and  out  among  them — birds  and  lizards,  squirrels  and 
foxes,  even  lions  and  tigers,  and  strange  creatures,  half 
bird  and  half  woman,  or  half  man  and  half  goat,  with  the 
faces  of  gnomes  and  sprites  peering  at  you,  laughing  and 
teasing  you,  like  the  little  wild  spirits  that  haunt  the  woods. 

There  is  much  in  the  woods,  to  be  sure,  that  one  missed 
here.  Was  it  not  a  shame  to  shut  out  the  sky  even  by 


160         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

means  of  the  most  beautiful  architecture  copying  the  lines 
of  the  forest  trees  and  combining  them  into  a  perfect  har- 
mony? And  the  air!  the  fragrance!  the  movement!  the 
mystery!  Yet  on  the  other  hand  there  was  something  here 
that  one  could  not  find  in  the  woods.  Barbara  felt  it  with- 
out knowing  what  it  meant.  It  was  because  she  felt  it  that 
she  had  dropped  on  her  knees  when  she  came  inside. 


"Sister,"  whispered  Peggy,  "did  you  see  those  queer 
animals  on  their  haunches  all  around  the  back — the  choir, 
or  apse,  or  whatever  you  call  it?  Come  on  out  and  see 
them.  They're  the  funniest  things !  And  one  of  them 
frightens  you.  One  has  a  spike  in  his  head.  Do  you  think 
he's  a  unicorn?  Don't  you  wish  we  could  find  the  're- 
luctant dragon'?" 

They  all  four  followed  Peggy  and  laughed  at  the  strange 
creatures  that  sat  above  the  balustrade  and  formed  a  sort 
of  rear  guard  for  this  host  of  beings,  human  and  divine. 
It  was  hard  to  get  a  look  at  them  because  of  the  houses 
built  close  about  the  church.  Then  Barbara  wanted  to  show 
Peggy  the  gargoyles  and  the  angels  perched  in  lookouts, 
and  some  prim,  stiff  birds  over  the  front  entrance;  and  so 
they  came  again  to  the  statue  of  Joan  of  Arc. 

"At  first,"  said  Barbara,  "I  thought  she  ought  to  be 
marching  up  to  the  cathedral,  leading  the  King  to  be 
crowned.  But  now  I  see;  the  cathedral  is  France  and  she  is 
leading  them  to  victory." 

Peggy   looked    perplexed.      "Why,    there's    the    Virgin 


At  Rheims  161 

Mary,"  she  said,  "she  isn't  French.  And  David  and 
Goliath — they're  not  French.  And " 

"Oh,  Peggy,  just  think  for  a  few  minutes,  all  to  yourself, 
and  you'll  see  what  I  mean.  Just  think!" 

Peggy  planted  her  feet  firmly,  folded  her  arms,  and  set 
herself  to  thinking.  But  when  Barbara,  who  had  walked 
over  to  where  her  mother  stood,  looked  back  a  few  minutes 
later,  Peggy  was  trotting  gaily  down  the  street  with 
Mademoiselle. 


"Yes,"  explained  Mother,  "I  told  Mademoiselle  to  take 
Peggy  home  because  I  wanted  to  talk  with  you  for  a  few 
minutes.  Let  us  sit  here  on  the  bench.  The  warm  sun  is  de- 
licious. 

"I  know  you  were  troubled,  dear,  because  I  said  'Don't* 
when  you  wanted  to  read  one  of  Shakespeare's  plays,  and 
I  have  had  no  chance  to  explain." 

"It  was  funny  of  you,  Mother,"  answered  Barbara. 
"And  you  said  it  was  because  Joan  of  Arc  was  in  that  play  1 
That  was  just  why  I  wanted  so  much  to  read  it." 

"Well,  you  see,  Barbara,  I  knew  you  would  be  terribly 
disappointed.  Because  the  Joan  of  Arc  in  'Henry  VT 
is  not  the  Joan  of  Arc  you  know.  At  the  beginning  you 
think  she  is  going  to  be,  but  at  the  end,  you  are  shocked 
and  distressed.  You  can  only  be  glad  that  nobody  believes 
that  Shakespeare  had  very  much  to  do  with  writing  that 
play." 

"Didn't  write   his   own   play?     What   do   you   mean, 


1 62          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Mother?  Who  wrote  it  then?  What  is  she  like?  Didn't 
Shakespeare  know?" 

"She  is  what  the  English  thought  she  was — or  pretended 
they  did — when  they  condemned  her  to  the  stake.  She  is 
what  the  chroniclers  of  English  history  made  of  her — a 
witch  in  communion  with  evil  spirits,  a  cowardly  impostor. 
At  the  beginning,  as  I  said,  she  is  not  like  this.  Whoever 
wrote  the  first  scenes  of  the  play  must  have  known  that  the 
chroniclers  were  wrong — that  even  if  she  was  the  means  of 
humiliating  England  she  was  nevertheless  not  a  devil!  In 
those  scenes  she  appears  as  a  holy  maid  with  a  high  mission. 
She  is  an  Amazon,  too,  able  to  overcome  trained  soldiers 
in  single  combat  as  well  as  to  inspire  the  troops  by  her 
presence  and  sway  the  destinies  of  nations  by  her  strange 
power.  You  can  see  that  the  brave  English  soldier, 
Talbot,  the  real  hero  of  the  play,  is  wrong  in  his  scorn  and 
suspicion  of  her.  But  the  last  scenes!  Oh,  I  cannot  bear 
to  have  you  read  them!" 

"Then  Shakespeare  must  have  written  the  first  part," 
declared  Barbara.  "But  why  did  he  let  anybody  else  finish 
it  for  him?" 

"Of  course,  we  want  to  think,"  was  the  answer,  "that 
he  wrote  all  of  the  good  part  and  none  of  the  bad.  But  all 
that  we  really  know  is  that  these  three  plays  about  Henry 
VI  were  written  when  he  was  first  trying  his  hand  at  play- 
writing  and  were  not  printed,  so  far  as  we  know,  till  after 
his  death,  and  that  his  way  of  trying  his  hand  was  to  join 
with  several  other  actors  who  would  select  some  old  play 
or  chronicle,  when  a  new  performance  was  desired  for  the 


At  Rhelms  163 

stage,  and  work  it  over  into  something  that  would  suit  the 
actors  and  entertain  the  audience.  That  was  the  customary 
thing  to  do.  Such  a  play  would  be  put  together  in  great 
haste,  nobody  would  know  who  wrote  what,  and  it  might 
be  changed  by  all  kinds  of  people  before  it  was  finally 
printed.  Later,  when  Shakespeare  had  shown  what  he 
could  do,  they  gladly  let  him  work  alone.  But  at  first  he 
did  not  know  it  himself!  And  even  his  very  latest  plays 
suffered  from  tamperings  with  the  text.  Shakespeare 
seemed  to  care  very  little  about  having  his  things  printed, 
once  they  were  written. 

"You  can  read  a  great  many  guesses  about  who  the  men 
were  that  joined  together  to  compose  the  three  parts  of 
'Henry  VF  if  you  ever  care  to,  and  about  who  wrote 
what.  And  read  the  plays  now,  if  you  like — now  that  I 
have  prepared  you.  They  are  really  the  history  of  the 
War  of  the  Roses.  Talbot  is  one  of  the  heroes;  Warwick, 
'The  King-maker,'  is  another.  The  troubles  of  England, 
not  the  triumphs  of  France,  is  their  chief  interest.  When 
you  have  time  to  read  all  of  the  histories  together  you  will 
have  a  wonderful  time.  It  is  a  great  way  to  get  your  his- 
tory of  England!" 

"It  is  a  wicked  shame,"  sighed  Barbara.  "I  am  sure  if 
they  had  left  him  to  himself  he  would  have  made  a  fine 
play  about  her.  He  has  a  lot  of  women  who  put  on  men's 
clothes  and  do  brave,  hard  things  just  the  way  Joan  of 
Arc  did." 

Tes,"  said  Mother,  "he  seemed  to  like  women  who 
come  to  the  rescue.  He  certainly  makes  us  admire  the  way 


164         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Portia  did  it.  As  you  say,  he  must  have  cared  for  those 
women  who  turned  themselves  into  men  to  save  the  day  or 
to  escape  from  some  hopeless  predicament.  There  are 
Rosalind  and  Celia  and  Viola,  Julia,  Imogen — but  as  for 
coming  to  the  rescue,  there  is  nobody  who  can  compare  with 
King  Lear's  daughter,  Cordelia !  Think  how  she  gave 
herself  to  save  her  father,  at  any  cost.  He  had  turned  her 
from  him,  in  the  beginning  of  the  story,  because,  being 
truthful,  she  would  not,  as  her  false  sisters  did,  profess 
greater  affection  for  him  than  she  really  felt.  And  when 
those  two  vile  daughters  had  heaped  agonies  upon  the  old 
man's  head,  had  turned  him  out  into  the  pitiless  storm 
and  driven  him  about  until  he  was  crazed  with  misery,  Cor- 
delia came  back  to  offer  herself  to  save  him  from  their 
cruelties. — Yes,  Shakespeare  could  have  given  us  a  great 
Joan  of  Arc.  She  would  have  been  condemned  to  death 
in  the  end — as  Cordelia  lay  dead  on  the  breast  of  Lear. 
Ah,  well,  Barbara,  he  didn't  do  it.  But  one  thing  is  true. 
We  understand  her  better — not  as  a  saint,  but  as  a  woman 
of  supreme  courage  who  strove  greatly  and  was  sacrificed — 
we  understand  her  better  for  knowing  Shakespeare's 


women.' 


Barbara's  eyes  wandered  far  away,  following  her 
thoughts. 

"What  made  her  a  saint,  Mother?"  she  asked  at  length. 

"The  Church,  dear,  the  Church  of  the  twentieth  century." 

Barbara  looked  dubious.  Surely  that  could  not  be  the 
whole  truth.  But  her  mother  talked  on : 

"I  was  thinking  last  night  about  Macbeth — how  he  lis- 


At  Rheims  165 

tened  to  the  voices  of  evil  until  they  gained  a  power  over 
him,  so  that  evil  possessed  him  and  dragged  him  to  his 
ruin.  And  then  I  thought  of  how  Joan  listened  to  the 
voices  of  good  spirits  in  the  fields  until  the  power  that  spoke 
through  the  voices  held  her  and  led  her  to  her  task.  Think 
what  Shakespeare  could  have  done  with  that!"  After  a 
pause  she  added,  "Shakespeare  was  an  Englishman,  of 
course.  And  if  he  himself  could  see  things  as  a  citizen  of 
the  world  he  had  to  think  of  his  audience." 

uBut,  Mother,  he  has  so  many  nice  Italians  and  Romans 
and  so  few  nice  French  people.  Why  is  that?" 

"Let  us  think  about  that  for  a  minute,"  said  Mother. 
"He  had  Romans  and  Italians  becayse  the  stories  about 
them  were  at  hand.  The  French,  too,  were  rewriting  those 
stories  about  the  older  countries.  Shakespeare  got  the 
stories  for  his  Roman  plays  from  an  English  translation 
of  a  French  translation  of  the  Greek  of  Plutarch !  That 
is  rather  difficult.  But,  at  any  rate,  tnat  translation  of 
Plutarch  was  one  of  the  favorites  of  the  French  in  Shake- 
speare's day.  Henry  of  Navarre  had  loved  it  from  child- 
hood. But  about  Shakespeare's  French  people — let  me 
think — the  Countess  of  Rousillon  in  "All's  Well  that  Ends 
Well"  is  one  of  the  most  charming  of  women.  And  Lafeu 
in  the  same  play  is  a  golden-hearted  old  gentleman.  And 
Helena  is  a  very  wonderful  person,  and  as  lovely  a  creature 
as  could  be  made  out  of  that  strange  plot  that  came  from 
Boccaccio.  Then  there  is  the  King  of  Navarre  in  "Love's 
Labour's  Lost,"  and  Biron! — above  all,  Biron,  for  he  was 
a  living  Frenchman  who  visited  Elizabeth's  court;  yet 


1 66         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Shakespeare  has  represented  him  with  such  sympathy  that 
he  is  supposed  to  have  been  drawing  his  own  youthful 
character  in  Biron!  Surely  that  shows  that  he  was  rather 
close  to  the  French  in  his  feelings.  And  do  you  remember 
the  French  King  who  married  Cordelia  in  'King  Lear'?" 

"Oh,  was  he  a  French  King?    I  didn't  remember  that." 

"Yes,  it  was  a  nameless  French  King  who  took  her 
dowerless  when  her  father  had  cast  her  off. 

"  'Fairest  Cordelia,  thou  art  most  rich  being  poor,  most 
choice  forsaken,  and  most  loved  despised.'  So  said  the 
French  King;  and  he  loved  her  always,  as  you  can  see  when 
he  comes  back  with  his  army  to  rescue  her  father. 

"For  once  in  the  world  an  army  invaded  a  country  for 
no  selfish  purpose.  No  bloated  ambition,  Cordelia  said, 
brought  him  there,  'but  love,  dear  love  and  my  aged 
father's  right/  " 

Barbara's  eyes  shone  with  pleasure.  "Oh,  I  am  glad 
that  was  a  French  army,"  she  said,  "and  I  am  glad  Shake- 
speare told  us  about  it.  And,  Mumsie,  if  Joan  of  Arc 
couldn't  have  a  really  truly  play  of  Shakespeare,  this 
cathedral  is  hers,  isn't  it?" 

They  rose  and  walked  over  to  the  entrance  as  her  mother 
answered : 

'Yes,  she  seems  to  have  made  it  hers  on  that  famous 
day  when  she  stood  holding  the  white  banner  while  Charles 
VII  was  anointed.  Beautiful  as  it  is,  nobody  can  ever  look 
at  this  cathedral  without  thinking  of  the  little  peasant  girl 
of  Domremy. 

"But  we  must  say  good-bye  to  it  now.     Do  you  realize, 


At  Rheims 


167 


Barbara,  that  it  looks  to-day  almost  exactly  as  it  did  five 
hundred  years  ago  when  Joan  of  Arc  saw  it?  It  was  but 
just  finished  then — the  spires  were  burned  later  and  never 
rebuilt — except  for  that  difference  we  really  see  it  as  she 
saw  it." 

"Will  the  spires  ever  be  finished?"  Barbara  asked. 

"Oh,  no !"  was  the  confident  answer.  "Nobody  would 
ever  think  of  touching  the  Cathedral  of  Rheims.  Its  beauty 
is  sacred." 

The  quiet  of  the  noon  hour  held  the  square  and  the  sun- 
light poured  down  from  a  cloudless  sky  as  they  bade  the 
cathedral  a  silent  farewell  and  turned  reluctantly  away. 


In 

hakespeare's 
Country 


CHAPTER  XVI 


TRATFORD-ON-AVON 

|wj  England,  model  to  thy  inward  greatness, 

Like  little  body  with  a  mighty  heart. 

Chorus   ("Henry  V") 

LL  this  while,  England  lay  just  across  the  Chan- 
nel. 

"It  looks  so  little  on  the  map,  and  it  seems  so 
big  and  wonderful  when  you  read  about  it," 
said  Barbara.     "I  wish  I  could  see  it." 
But  Barbara  was  in  the  hands  of  her  parents;  and  seeing 

England  at  this  time  was  not  in  the  plans  either  of  her 

171 


172         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

mother,  who  was  looking  up  steamers  for  America,  or  of 
her  father,  who  was  already  at  home  waiting  impatiently 
for  his  family. 

Fortune,  however,  was  kind  to  Barbara.  For  the 
steamer  they  chose  was  to  sail  from  Liverpool;  and  when 
Barbara  pleaded,  "You  wouldn't — Mother,  you  couldn't 
go  so  near  without  seeing  the  place  where  Shakespeare 
lived,"  it  was  decided  to  make  the  pilgrimage  which  thou- 
sands of  Americans  make  every  year  to  Stratford-on-Avon. 
They  were  to  give  themselves  time,  also,  to  wander  for  a 
little  through  the  surrounding  country  of  Warwickshire, 
the  "heart  of  England,"  which  perhaps  meant  more  to  the 
youthful  Shakespeare  than  the  town  itself.  This  they 
would  do,  even  though  they  would  have  time  for  only  a 
glimpse  of  London. 

"Anyway,  a  glimpse  is  something,"  Barbara  cheerfully 
remarked.  And  she  was  right.  They  had  only  two  days 
in  London;  but  it  was  something  to  stand  on  the  Thames 
Embankment  and  look  out  across  the  river,  trying  to  take 
in  all  of  the  lively  scene  before  them  and  at  the  same  time 
imagine  how  it  looked  when  it  was  the  great  thoroughfare 
of  Shakespeare's  London;  when  there  was  but  one  bridge 
across  it  and  boats  of  every  kind — except  the  modern  kind 
— plied  to  and  fro,  and  the  banks  were  noisy  with  the  cries 
of  the  boatmen  calling  out  "Eastward,  ho!"  and  "West- 
ward, ho!"  and  quarreling,  no  doubt,  over  their  fares  and 
their  rights  of  way;  when  the  steps  of  the  many  landings 
and  the  life  of  the  boats  made  it  look  like  the  Grand  Canal 
of  Venice;  when  the  Queen  sailed  by  in  her  great,  gilt 


Stratford-on-Avon  173 

barge,  followed  by  boatloads  of  gaily-clad  lords  and  ladies, 
with  banners  streaming  and  music  playing,  while  lowlier 
boats — perhaps  the  one  in  which  Shakespeare  was  crossing 
to  his  theatre — stood  by  to  watch  the  regal  procession.  It 
was  something,  too,  to  climb  the  steps  and  enter  the  great 
door  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral;  and,  although  you  were  told 
that  the  church  had  been  rebuilt  since  the  great  fire  that 
destroyed  so  much  of  the  city  Shakespeare  knew,  you  could 
think  of  the  old  St.  Paul's  which  stood  right  there  and  was 
the  centre  of  London  when  the  young  poet  came  up  from 
the  country  to  try  his  fortune  in  the  city.  Barbara  was 
to  learn  many  interesting  things  about  St.  Paul's  a  little 
later;  and  about  Westminster  Abbey,  too,  and  the  Tower 
of  London.  Just  now,  there  was  too  much  to  take  in  all 
at  once.  She  remembered  only  the  great  beauty  of  the  one 
and  the  dark,  forbidding  strength  of  the  other.  She  car- 
ried away  a  faint  recollection,  too,  of  the  "Poets'  Corner" 
in  Westminster  Abbey,  where  the  greatest  poet  of  them  all 
was  not  buried.  They  would  know  the  reason  for  that 
when  they  visited  Stratford. 

They  had  left  the  roar  of  London  behind  them;  in  a 
little  more  than  two  hours  by  train  they  had  made  the 
journey  which,  for  Shakespeare,  required  two  days  of  hard 
traveling  by  coach  or  on  horseback;  and  now  they  were 
unpacking  their  bags  in  the  Shakespeare  Hotel  of  Stratford, 
in  a  room  named  "As  You  Like  It."  They  had  seen  the 
names  of  the  plays  over  the  doors  as  they  came  in,  and 
Barbara  had  caught  hold  of  Peggy's  arm,  whispering,  "Oh, 
I  wonder  which  ours  will  be.  Good  luck!  Good  luck!"  she 


174         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

cried,  when  the  maid  had  shown  them  their  room  and  disap- 
peared. "It  might  have  been  'Macbeth'  or  'King  Lear.' 
Now  we  shall  sleep  in  the  Forest  of  Arden." 

"  'As  You  Like  It'  does  sound  good,"  answered  Peggy. 
"Fd  like  my  dinner." 


When  dinner  was  over,  they  went  out  for  a  stroll  in  the 
long  twilight.  The  streets  were  very  clean  and  trim  and 
orderly  and  quiet.  A  few  steps  brought  them  to  the  corner 
of  Chapel  Street  and  Chapel  Lane;  and  there — it  seemed 
like  a  dream ! — there  was  the  square  stone  tower  of  the  fine 
old  Guild  Chapel  which  was  a  familiar  sight  to  Shakespeare 
all  his  life  long.  Behind  it  was  his  schoolroom — they  could 
see  only  the  outside  of  it  this  evening — and  the  Guild  Hall 
where  he  went,  as  a  little  boy,  to  see  plays  acted  by  traveling 
companies  from  London.  On  the  opposite  corner  they 
could  see  the  trees  and  smell  the  flowers  of  the  garden  of 
New  Place,  the  home  which  Shakespeare  made  by  his  suc- 
cess in  London  for  himself  and  his  wife  and  their  two 
daughters.  The  house  had  been  torn  down,  but  the  trees 

and  flowers ! If  they  were  not  the  same  that  the  poet 

planted,  yet  the  air  was  filled  with  the  same  fragrance  that 
greeted  him  when  he  came  out-of-doors  on  midsummer 
evenings,  in  those  quiet  years  at  the  end  of  his  life  which 
he  spent  "in  retirement  and  the  conversation  of  friends." 

"Did  his  little  boy  play  in  that  garden?"  Barbara  asked 
as  they  stood  beneath  the  chapel  tower  looking  across  the 
darkening  shadows  of  the  garden. 


.  •        .  •«      •   .    •         •          •*••• 

uMw 


J  •!•'.-' ;f  ? 

yJ\|iH 


HAPEL  of  the  Guild  of  the  Holy 
Cross  and  the  Grammar  School  at 
Stratford-on-Avon. 


175 


176         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"No.  He  died  the  year  before  his  father  bought  the 
house.  He  was  twelve  years  old.  But  Judith  must  have 
enjoyed  it.  She  and  Hamnet  were  twins,  and  she  lived  at 
home  until  the  year  of  her  father's  death.  For  a  long 
time  she  and  her  older  sister,  Susanna,  saw  their  father 
only  when  he  came  home  for  visits,  for  he  was  very 
busy  in  London;  he  was  writing  his  greatest  plays  in  those 
years." 

"Was  he  jolly  when  he  came  home,  do  you  think?"  asked 
Peggy. 

"I  think  he  certainly  was,  except — except " 

Barbara  finished  her  mother's  sentence,  "Except  when 
he  thought  about  his  little  boy."  After  a  moment  she 
added,  "He  must  have  been  awfully  tired  sometimes." 

"I  suppose  so,"  sighed  Peggy.  "But  I  want  to  see  where 
he  lived  when  he  was  a  little  boy." 

"He  lived  all  over  the  place,  I  suspect,"  her  mother 
replied.  "But  to-morrow  we  shall  see  the  house  where 
he  was  born.  And  we  shall  go  inside  of  the  beautiful 
church  where  he  was  baptized  and  where  he  was  buried." 

"I  don't  see,"  Barbara  began  slowly,  as  they  walked  on, 
"I  don't  see  why  people  who  had  such  a  lovely  chapel  and 
such  nice  gardens  had  dirty  streets." 

"What  makes  you  think  they  were  dirty?" 

"Uncle  Waldo  told  me  so." 

"I  suppose  they  were,"  her  mother  assented  regretfully. 
"When  old  Widow  Baker  swept  the  principal  square  with 
a  broom  of  twigs,  the  ordinary  streets  must  have  been 
pretty  bad.  But  still,  we  know  that  the  boy  Shakespeare 


Stratford-on-Avon  177 

had  this  chapel  to  look  at  and  the  beautiful  Church  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  and  many  forest  trees  and  orchards  and 
gardens  and  the  clean,  flowing  river.  So  let's  forget  the 
dirty  streets,  as  he  did  when  his  mind  was  full  of  dreams 
and  visions,  of  bright  scenes  in  the  Forest  of  Arden  and 
enchanting  creatures  like  Rosalind." 

Barbara  warmed  to  this  idea.  "Of  course,"  she  ex- 
claimed. "What  did  he  care  if  there  were  pigs  and 
chickens  in  the  streets?" 

"I  think  he  did  care,"  put  in  Peggy.  "/  think  he  liked 
'em." 

Barbara  laughed.  But  Peggy's  face  was  quite  serious, 
as  they  turned  toward  the  river  and  walked  past  the  statue 
of  Shakespeare  and  the  great  new  memorial  building,  where 
there  is  a  theatre  for  acting  his  plays  and  a  Shakespeare 
museum  (the  whole  town,  they  soon  discovered,  is  kept 
by  England  as  a  monument  to  Shakespeare),  and  out  on 
to  the  long,  stone  bridge  across  the  Avon.  This  bridge, 
with  its  fourteen  arches,  was  built  almost  as  it  stands  to-day 
by  another  prosperous  citizen  of  Stratford  who  went  up 
to  London  many  years  before  Shakespeare  and,  instead  of 
an  actor  and  writer  of  plays,  became  Lord  Mayor  of 
London. 

They  stood  on  the  bridge,  first  on  one  side  and  then  on 
the  other,  looking  up  and  down  the  stream  that  shone  like 
silver  shot  with  gold  between  the  drooping  branches  on 
either  bank.  For  some  time  they  were  silent,  listening  to 
the  lap  of  the  water  and  the  evening  twitter  of  birds. 

"I'd  like   to  live   here,"   said   Peggy   at  length.      "You 


178  Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

could  fish  on  the  river,  and  wade  and  swim  and  row  and 

paddle " 

"And  you  could  ride  horseback,"   Barbara  added,   "all 


^ 


THE   KITCHEN    IN  THE  HOUSE 
WHERE    SHAKESPEARE  WAS 
BORU,  APRIL. 


over  the  country.     I'd  like  to  live  just  outside  of  the  town, 
on  the  river " 


Strut  f  or  d-on-Avon  179 

"Oh  yes !  and  then  you  could  have  all  the  pigs  and 
chickens  you  wanted,  and  cows  and  sheep  and  hay- 
stacks  " 

"Then  you  know,"  said  Mother,  "why  Will  Shakespeare 
liked  to  go  to  visit  his  grandmother.  Mary  Arden,  his 
mother,  came  from  a  place  like  that — a  very  superior  one 
of  its  kind,  I  believe,  where  they  had  painted  hangings  on 
the  walls  of  the  house  and  fine  pewter  spoons  and  carved 
oak  furniture,  in  addition  to  the  well-stocked  barns  and 
cellars." 

"He  must  have  had  a  good  time  there!"  exclaimed 
Peggy.  "I  suppose  they  gave  him  cookies  and  ginger- 
bread." 

"I  hope  he  was  there  for  the  sheepshearing,"  remarked 
Barbara.  "Because,  don't  you  remember  they  had  pies 
and  all  kinds  of  good  things  to  eat  then?" 

"It  is  getting  dark,  children.  The  river  is  too  beautiful 
to  leave,  but  we  must  go  back.  I  like  to  imagine,"  she 
went  on,  as  they  started  reluctantly,  "what  he  was  thinking 
about  when  he  crossed  this  bridge  at  different  times  in  his 
life.  When  he  was  little,  he  may  have  crossed  it  with  his 
father  or  some  neighbor  to  go  up  to  the  magnificent  town  of 
Coventry  for  the  Corpus  Christi  festival,  when  the  stories 
of  Bible  heroes  and  saints  and  devils  and  angels  were  acted 
on  a  stage  out-of-doors,  and  there  were  brilliant  proces- 
sions, and  all  the  town  made  merry.  He  crossed  it  many 
times,  no  doubt,  with  his  schoolmates,  and  sometimes  alone, 
when  he  strolled  off  among  the  fields  to  see  what  he  could 
see,  or  when  he  went  to  work  in  his  father's  fields.  I 


i8o          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

wonder  what  he  was  thinking  when  he  walked  across  it  to 
go  up  to  London  for  the  first  time,  leaving  his  wife  and 
three  children  and  his  father  and  mother  and  brothers  be- 
hind. I  suppose  he  was  penniless — his  father's  business 
seems  to  have  failed — but  I  am  sure  he  had  verses  in  his 
pocket;  one  of  his  old  school  friends,  who  was  in  London 
before  him,  printed  them  when  they  were  finished.  And 
eleven  years  later  he  came  back,  not  walking  this  time,  but 
riding  a  horse,  to  buy  the  big  house  and  garden.  I  suppose 
if  we  had  lived  in  Stratford  we  should  have  said:  'He  has 
been  very  successful;  but,  of  course,  he  would  be,  because  he 
is  so  genial  and  friendly  and  everybody  likes  him.'  We 
should  never  have  guessed  that  in  his  absence  he  was  making 
himself  the  greatest  poet  of  England  and  the  greatest 
dramatist  of  the  whole  world." 

"I  don't  suppose  he  knew  it  himself." 

With  that  wise  remark  from  Barbara,  they  entered  the 
hotel  and  went  to  their  rooms. 


"Sister,"  said  Peggy,  as  she  unbuttoned  her  shoes, 
"what  happened  to  Rosalind  in  the  Forest  of  Arden?  I 
know  she  was  a  dear,  and  her  friend  was  almost  as  nice. 
I  know  they  had  that  clown  Touchstone  with  them,  and  I 
know  about  the  verses  hanging  on  the  trees.  But  I  don't 
know  what  happened" 

"Oh,  yes  you  do,  Peggy.  It's  such  a  nice  story.  But 
the  lovely  part  is  what  everybody  says. — Let's  read  it!" 
She  went  to  the  door  and  spoke  to  her  mother  who  was  in 


Stratford-on-Avon  181 

the  next  room,  "Mother,  do  you  suppose  you  could  find  a 
copy  of  'As  You  Like  It'  in  this  hotel?" 

"I  should  hope  so.  But  no  reading  to-night,  my  dear 
child.  You  must  get  up  bright  and  early  in  the  morning. 
I  will  look  for  the  book  to-morrow.  Go  to  bed  now  and  get 
a  good  sleep." 

"It's  no  use,  Peggy."  She  came  back  and  went  on  with 

her  undressing.  "Well,  I'll  tell  you  about  it You 

see  Rosalind's  father  was  the  real  Duke,  but  his  brother 
took  the  dukedom  away  from  him  and  banished  him.  He 
didn't  banish  Rosalind;  he  kept  her  at  the  court,  because 
his  own  daughter,  Celia,  was  her  dearest  friend.  And 
Rosalind  wasn't  very  happy,  with  her  father  banished,  but 
she  was  cheerful  and  gay  just  the  same  and  she  and  Celia 
had  good  times  together.  Then  one  day  the  Duke, — that 
is,  he  called  himself  the  Duke — came  in  and  told  her  she 
must  go  away,  too.  Everybody  liked  her  so  much  he  was 
afraid  they  would  begin  to  take  her  father's  part.  But 
Celia  said  if  Rosalind  went  she  would  go  too.  She  would 
not  be  separated  from  Rosalind.  So  they  made  a  secret 
plan  to  dress  up  as  boys  and  run  away  together;  and  they 
decided  to  take  the  fool,  Touchstone,  with  them." 

"Why  did  they  want  to  take  a  fool  with  them?"  inter- 
rupted Peggy. 

"Oh,  you  know,  he  wasn't  really  a  fool.  He  was  very 
kind  and  jolly.  He  was  a  jester — that  kind  of  a  fool,  you 
know.  But  before  they  left,  Rosalind  met  Orlando.  Oh, 
Mother,  how  did  she  meet  Orlando?"  But  Mother  did 
not  hear.  "I've  forgotten;  but  never  mind.  She  saw  him 


1 82          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

at  a  wrestling  match.  He  had  a  wicked  brother,  who  kept 
all  their  father's  money,  and  he  hoped  the  great  wrestler 
would  kill  Orlando.  But  he  didn't  have  his  wish.  Orlando 
won;  and  Rosalind  was  so  pleased,  and  she  was  so  much  in 
love  with  him  all  at  once,  that  she  put  her  gold  chain 
around  his  neck,  and  he  was  so  overcome  he  could  hardly 

speak 1   suppose  because   Rosalind  was  so  very,  very 

beautiful.    She  wasn't  dressed  up  as  a  boy  then." 
"But  what  about  the  Forest  of  Arden?" 
"Wait,  Peggy,  wait!     Rosalind's  father  and  his  friends 
were  living  in  the   forest,  killing  deer  for  food  and  all 
that — you  know — and  they  found  it  was  nicer  than  at  the 
court.     They  loved  it  in  the  woods — all  except  the  melan- 
choly Jacques.     He  didn't  like  to  see  the  lovely  deer  killed. 
But  then  he  didn't  like  much  of  anything,  except  Touch- 
stone  " 

"Touchstone!"  exclaimed  Peggy.     "He  was  with " 

"Yes,  but  you  see,  Rosalind  and  Celia  and  Touchstone 
came  to  that  same  part  of  the  forest,  after  they  wandered 
about  a  long,  long  time.  And  Orlando  came  there  too  and 
a  nice  old  man  who  went  with  him  when  he  had  to  run  away 
from  his  cruel  brother.  Orlando  found  the  real  Duke  and 
his  friends  when  he  was  hunting  for  food  for  that  old  man. 
They  all  came  to  the  same  place  after  a  while  and  there 
were  shepherds  and  shepherdesses  there;  and  the  shep- 
herdess thought  Rosalind  was  a  boy;  they  called  Rosalind 
Ganymede,  and  the  shepherdess  fell  in  love  with  Ganymede. 
And  Rosalind  found  Orlando's  verses  on  the  trees  before 
she  knew  he  was  anywhere  near.  At  first  she  thought  it 


Stratford-on-Avon  183 

was  some  other  Rosalind  the  verses  were  meant  for.  And, 
of  course,  when  they  met,  he  thought  she  was  a  boy;  and 
oh !  what  fun  she  had  making  him  talk  to  her  about  his 
Rosalind!  She  made  him  pretend  that  she — or  he — was 
Rosalind  and  tell  what  he  would  like  to  say  to  her!  And 
all  the  time  she  was  hoping  he  loved  her  as  much  as  she 
loved  him — you  can  see  that!  When  he  was  hurt,  killing 
a  lion  to  save  a  poor  man's  life,  she  saw  blood  on  his 
handkerchief;  and  she  fainted.  And  then  she  pretended 
that  she  was  only  pretending  to  faint  because  she  was  pre- 
tending to  be  Rosalind.  The  poor  man  turned  out  to  be 
Orlando's  cruel  brother;  and  he  was  very  sorry  for  what 
he  had  done,  and  Orlando  forgave  him;  and  that  brother 
fell  in  love  with  Celia. 

'Well,  Rosalind  made  everything  come  out  right  in  the 
end.  She  told  Orlando  that  she  understood  magic;  and 
if  he  would  come  to  the  wedding  of  Celia  and  his  brother, 
she  would  promise  him  that  he  should  be  married  to 
Rosalind.  The  Duke  was  asked  to  the  wedding,  too,  and 
the  shepherds,  and  everybody.  Rosalind  changed  to  her 
girl's  clothes  just  at  the  right  minute,  and  her  father  knew 
her,  and  Orlando  knew  her,  and  everybody  was  married 
to  everybody  else ! — Anyway,  Rosalind  and  Orlando  were 
happy,  and  the  shepherd  got  his  shepherdess,  and  the  ban- 
ished Duke  got  his  dukedom  back,  and — and — won't  that 
do  for  to-night,  Peggy?" 

Mother  had  come  in  while  she  talked  and  was  brushing 
Peggy's  hair.  "Now,"  she  said  firmly,  as  she  finished, 
"climb  into  your  beds,  children,  and  go  to  sleep." 


184          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

As  she  tucked  them  in,  Peggy  asked,  opening  her  eyes 
wide,  "Did  the  Forest  of  Arden  really  have  lions  in  it?" 

uYes,"  said  her  mother,  "and  English  shepherds  and 
Italian  olive  trees,  and  French  dukes.  There  was  a  real 
Forest  of  Arden  near  Stratford;  but  the  one  in  the  play  is 
a  dream  forest.  However,  the  story  came  from  an  old 
Robin  Hood  legend  in  the  first  place.  Rosalind's  father, 
you  see,  was  an  outlaw,  like  Robin  Hood.  So  that  her 
story  is  really  a  part  of  Merrie  England,  when  there  was 
mirth  and  a  witty  answer  for  every  sigh.  To-morrow,  we 
can  read  the  play;  and  it  will  bring  us  closer  to  the  real  man 
who  lived  in  Stratford  than  seeing  his  birthplace  a  hundred 

times Oh,  yes,  Barbara,  we'll  see  that  too.  We'll  go 

there  right  after  breakfast." 

She  blew  out  the  candles  and  sang  them  the  song  that  was 
sung  for  Touchstone  and  Audrey  in  the  forest: 

It  was  a  lover  and  his  lass, 

With  a  hey,  with  a  ho,  with  a  hey  non-i-no  and  a 

hey  no-ni-no-ni-no 

That  o'er  the  green  corn  fields  did  pass 
In  spring  time,  in  spring  time,  in  spring  time, 
The  only  pretty  ring  time 
When  birds  do  sing 

Hey  ding-a-ding,  hey  ding-a-ding,  hey  ding-a-ding, 
Sweet  lovers  love  the  spring. 

They  were  not  quite  asleep  when  she  finished,  so  she 
sang  softly: 

Under  the  greenwood  tree 
Who  loves  to  lie  with  me 
And  tune  his  merry  note 
Unto  the  sweet  bird's  throat? 


Stratford-on-Avon  185 

Come  hither,  come  hither,  come  hither, 
Here  shall  he  see 
No  enemy 
But  winter  and  rough  weather. 

She  was  quiet  after  that;  and  when  she  left  them,  they 
were  both  sound  asleep  in  the  "Forest  of  Arden." 


The  sun  was  high  and  the  lark  had  long  since  finished 
his  song  "at  Heaven's  gate"  when  they  came  out  into  the 
warm,  fragrant  air  and  made  their  way  to  Henley  Street. 
It  was  the  time  of  roses  and  honeysuckle;  and  it  was  not  the 
time  for  the  Shakespeare  festival,  when  the  town  is 
crowded  with  visitors;  when  plays  are  given  every  day; 
when  Elizabethan  dances  on  the  grass  are  watched  from 
motor  cars,  while  the  river  is  noisy  with  launches  and,  at 
night,  gay  with  electric  lights.  They  would  not  see  the 
town  in  gala  dress;  but  they  liked  it  as  it  was  on  this  radiant 
morning,  when  it  seemed  to  be  lying  on  the  lap  of  earth  in 
smiling  contentment. 

The  day  was  far  too  lovely  to  be  spent  in  the  house,  even 
if  the  house  were  Shakespeare's  birthplace,  and  they  stayed 
a  shorter  time  inside  the  rooms  sacred  to  the  memory  of 
the  poet's  boyhood  than  in  the  garden  behind  the  house, 
where  devoted  hands  have  planted  the  flowers  that  bloom 
in  his  verse.  Besides,  since  the  house  has  become  the  prop- 
erty of  the  British  nation,  it  has  been  kept  in  such  a  flawless 
state  of  repair — it  is  so  orderly  and  picturesque  and  so 
dressed  up  for  visitors  (of  whom  there  are  some  forty 


1 86          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

thousand  every  year),  that  it  is  hard  to  see  in  its  eight 
spotless  rooms  the  busy  house  where  John  Shakespeare 
traded  in  wool  and  hides  and  corn  and  pork  and  mutton, 


IRTH  PLACE  of  William,  third 
child  and  eldest  son  of  John  and 
Mary  Arden  Shakespeare. 


while  his  wife  cared  for  the  children  under  the  same  roof. 
Barbara  looked  with  interest  at  some  of  the  objects  pre- 
served there,  especially  at  the  only  existing  letter  written 


Stratford-on-Avon 

to  the  poet,  in  which  his  neighbor  addressed  him  as  "my 
loveinge  good  frend  and  countreymann,  Mr.  Wm.  Shacke- 
spere."  Upstairs,  the  low,  heavy-timbered  room  called  the 
birth-chamber  was  dark  and  cheerless,  and  the  children's 
faces  brightened  as  they  came  out  into  the  garden  among 
the  fruits  and  flowers. 

They  followed  the  footsteps  of  the  boy  who  has  led  us 
to  believe,  whether  rightly  or  not,  that  he  went  "like  snail 
unwillingly  to  school"  and  climbed  the  stairs  to  a  long,  bare 
room  that  was  his  schoolhouse.  The  ancient  rafters  seemed 
sagging  above  their  heads;  the  small,  latticed  windows 
were  high  from  the  floor. 


,-^1331 

'  WfmgsSlafLi 


A  PESK  TRADITIONALLY  BEPOHTED  TO 
HAVE  BEEN  THAT  \VH1(?H  SHAKESPEARE 
USED  AT  THE  GRAMMAR-  SCHOOL  • 

•  STBATFOBD-OW-AVOH  • 


"Oh!"  exclaimed  Barbara,  "when  Uncle  Waldo  told 
me  about  his  school — and  the  hard  benches  and  everything 
— I  never  thought  I  was  going  to  see  it.  He  came  every 
morning  at  six  o'clock  and  stayed  all  day." 


1 88          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"Look  at  this,  children." 

They  went  quickly  to  see  what  Mother  was  looking  at. 
It  was  a  rough  W.  S.  cut  with  a  penknife  on  the  wooden 
bench.  The  letters  were  very  old;  they  must  have  been 
there  a  long,  long  time.  What  if  it  really  was  William 
Shakespeare  who  had  cut  them?  It  was  almost  like  seeing 
him  there,  with  his  knife  in  his  hand. 

"I  suppose  the  teacher  wasn't  looking,"  remarked 
Peggy. 

"Maybe  he  did  it  at  recess,"  said  Barbara.  "Anyway, 
he  must  have  been  glad  when  school  was  over;  and  /  want 
to  go  out-of-doors,  too." 

So  they  crossed  the  street  to  the  garden  of  New  Place 
and  wandered  about  among  its  trim  paths  and  velvety 
lawns.  They  could  trace  the  foundations  of  Shakespeare's 
house.  From  its  windows  he  could  see  some  of  the  same 
gabled  houses  of  which  they  caught  glimpses  through  the 
trees  and  the  same  gray  tower  of  the  chapel.  They  saw 
the  gnarled  tree  trunk,  believed  by  the  villagers  to  be  an 
offshoot  of  the  mulberry  tree  planted  by  the  poet. 

"Here  is  something;  what  is  it?"  Barbara  had  caught 
sight  of  a  legend  inscribed  on  a  stone  tablet.  She  read  it 
aloud.  It  was  an  abstract — so  it  claimed — from  the  "Acts 
and  Monuments  of  the  Fairies".  It  explained  that  the 
cutting  of  the  famous  mulberry  tree  had  disturbed  their 
nightly  revels;  wherefore  they  decreed  that  their  festivities 
should  be  removed  to  another  part  of  the  estate  where  the 
grounds  were  better  cared  for  and  the  lawns  clipped;  that 
the  part  of  the  grounds  nearest  the  Avon  should  be  called 


Stratford-on-Avon  189 

'The  Fairy  Lawn";  and  that  on  that  lawn  should  be 
erected  a  tablet  of  stone  recording  the  affection  of  the 
fairies  for  William  Shakespeare. 

"I  don't  believe  that,"  said  Peggy  firmly.  "Fairies  don't 
write  on  stone — how  could  they?  They  don't  write  at  all. 
They  dance  and  sing  and  talk  and  laugh  and  fly  through 
the  air." 

'We  don't  have  to  believe  everything,"  answered  Bar- 
bara. She  looked  in  the  direction  of  the  house  for  some 
time  before  she  told  them  what  she  was  thinking  about. 
Then  she  explained: 

'7  don't  believe  that  he  died  because  he  drank  too  much 
with  his  visitors  the  night  before.  Oh,  yes,  I  believe  his 
friends  from  London  were  here  (Ben  Jonson  and  that 
other  poet)  ;  but  I  think  he  was  just  not  well  enough  to 
sit  up  late,  and  so  he  got  worse  and  died." 

"He  was  only  fifty-two,"  added  her  mother,  without 
expressing  her  opinion.  "Now  let's  go  to  the  church. 
Then  we  shall  have  followed  him  through  his  native  town, 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end." 

They  walked  in  silence  through  the  churchyard,  under 
the  spreading  branches  of  oaks  and  elms,  through  the  ave- 
nue of  limetrees,  shading  the  path  even  from  the  noonday 
sun,  to  the  fine,  arched  doorway  of  the  church,  then  up 
through  its  quiet  aisles  to  the  altar  railing.  There  they 
stood  until  some  other  visitors  had  come  out,  when  they 
walked  inside  and  bent  their  heads  to  the  floor  to  read 
with  their  own  eyes  the  curious  epitaph  inscribed  on  the 
slab  of  stone  that  marks  the  burial  place: 


190         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Good    frend,    for    Jesus   sake    forbeare 
To  digg  the  dust  encloased  heare 
Blest  be  ye  man  yt  spares  thes  stones 
And  curst  be  he  yt  moves  my  bones. 

Had  the  great  Shakespeare  written  those  lines,  suiting 
his  words  to  the  language  of  sextons  and  warders  for 
whose  feelings  they  were  written?  It  was  hard  to  tell; 
but  now,  at  any  rate,  they  understood  why  his  body  had 
never  been  removed  to  a  place  of  honor  in  the  Poets'  Cor- 
ner. It  would  lie  here  always,  in  the  row  of  family  tombs, 
between  his  wife  and  his  daughter  and  his  daughter's  hus- 
band and  the  husband  of  the  last  of  his  line,  his  grand- 
daughter, Elizabeth. 

When  they  had  looked  up  at  the  bust  on  the  wall,  which 
has  been  so  much  restored  since  it  was  made  that  it  seemed 
hardly  worth  while  to  wonder  whether  it  was  a  true  like- 
ness of  the  man  Shakespeare,  and  when  they  had  read  the 
praise  of  the  poet  in  the  old  inscriptions  under  the  bust, 
they  went  out  again  into  the  sunshine  and  strolled  under 
the  great  church  windows  and  down  to  the  edge  of  the 
stream. 

"We  are  grateful  to  Barbara,  aren't  we,  Peggy?"  said 
Mother,  "for  wanting  so  much  to  come  to  Stratford." 

"Yes,"  she  answered;  "specially  if  you'll  take  us  rowing 
after  lunch." 


Three  swans  were  floating  by,  their  proud  necks  glisten- 
ing in  the  sun,  as  the  boat  slipped  away  from  the  shore 


Stratford-on-Avon  191 

and  moved  lazily  up  the  Avon,  among  punts  and  barges 
and  reeds  and  swaying  branches.  A  husky  boy  named 
George  was  rowing  them;  he  had  promised  to  give  Barbara 
and  Peggy  a  turn  at  the  oars  whenever  they  liked.  They 
named  him  "Saint  George,"  for  his  kindness — not  because 
he  looked  as  if  he  could  slay  a  dragon.  He  was  only  too 
glad  to  keep  his  promise  when  they  had  passed  under  the 
bridges  and  to  lie  down  restfully  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat 
while  they  tugged  away  at  the  heavy  oars. 

The  river  wound  in  and  out  among  trees  and  cottages 
and  green  fields.  It  was  not  always  easy  to  guide  the  boat 
around  the  curves;  and  after  a  while  they  were  ready  to 
call  Saint  George  back  to  his  post,  while  they  dragged  their 
hands  idly  in  the  water  and  watched  the  reflections  of 
trees  and  flowers  hanging  over  the  banks  and  the  green 
fields  showing  between. 

There  is  a  willow  grows  aslant  a  brook 

That  shows  his  hoar  leaves  in  the  glassy  stream. 

There  they  were,  on  both  sides  of  them — Shakespeare's 
willows.  And  those  yellow  flowers  were  his  marigolds: 

The  marigold  that  goes  to  bed  wi'  the  sun 
And  with  him  rises  weeping. 

The  birds  that  gave  a  call  or  a  twitter  now  and  then — 
he  had  often  heard  them  "chant  melody  in  every  bush." 
He  had  been  there  in  the  morning  when  the  sun  was  "kiss- 
ing with  golden  face  the  meadows  green,"  and  in  the  even- 
ing when 

Light  thickens,  and  the  crow 
Makes  wing  to  the  rooky  wood. 


192          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Barbara  did  not  remember  these  lines  at  the  time;  but 
when  she  read  them  afterward  she  remembered  Shake- 
speare's river;  and  she  always  liked  the  name  another  poet 
once  gave  him,  "Sweet  Swan  of  Avon." 


N  old  cornmill  in  Shakespeare's 
country. 


After  a  while  they  took  up  the  little  copy  of  "As  You 
Like  It,"  bought  in  a  Stratford  shop,  and  read  parts  of  it 
aloud,  taking  turns  at  reading  and  listening.  They  could 


Stratford-on-Avon  193 

not  read  all  of  it;  they  would  save  it,  they  decided,  for 
the  steamer,  when  they  would  have  time  on  their  hands. 
It  would  be  fitting  to  read  it  on  the  sea  because  the  story 
came  to  Shakespeare — so  the  preface  to  their  little  volume 
told  them — from  a  romance  that  was  written,  the  author 
declared,  on  a  voyage  to  the  Canary  Islands, — "hatcht  in 
the  storms  of  the  Ocean  and  feathered  in  the  surges  of  many 
perillous  seas." 

They  stopped  at  a  charming  tea  house  beside  the  river, 
where  they  had  delicious  bread  and  butter  with  their  tea, 
and  even  jam  and  cakes.  They  brought  sandwiches  to 
Saint  George,  who  stayed  by  the  boat,  and  he  devoured 
them  with  so  much  relish  that  they  went  back  for  more. 
To  judge  from  his  appetite  they  might  better  have  named 
him  for  one  of  the  giants  that  used  to  be  so  popular  in  that 
neighborhood.  However,  the  smile  on  his  face  was  saintly, 
while  he  rowed  them  as  far  as  the  church,  so  that  they 
could  see  its  spire  reflected  in  the  still  water,  and  then  back 
to  their  starting  place. 


The  day  lengthened  out,  as  days  will  in  English  sum- 
mers, and  came  to  a  pleasant  close  with  a  walk  across  the 
fields  to  Shottery,  where  Shakespeare  wooed  Ann  Hatha- 
way. 

They  frolicked  and  danced,  rather  than  walked,  all  the 
way  to  the  cottage.  Peggy  led  her  big  sister  a  chase,  dart- 
ing away  from  the  path  and  refusing  to  come  back  till  she 
was  caught.  When  she  was  tired  of  that  sport,  they  danced 


194          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

together  along  the  path,  until  their  mother  said,  "You  make 
me  think  of  the  Nine  Days'  Wonder";  after  which  she 
had  to  explain  what  she  meant  by  telling  them  about  Wil- 
liam Kemp,  the  actor  in  Shakespeare's  company,  who  danced 
for  nine  days  without  stopping,  all  the  way  from  London 
to  Norwich. 

The  old  farmhouse,  which  has  become  famous  as  "Ann 
Hathaway's  Cottage,"  seemed  to  Barbara  "more  like  a 
picture  than  the  Shakespeare  house."  Picturesque  it  cer- 
tainly was,  half-hidden  behind  shrubs  and  flowers  that  grew 
almost  to  its  thatched  roof;  but  once  inside  she  changed  her 
mind.  The  long,  low  room,  with  its  fireplace,  its  wooden 
settles  and  its  latticed  windows,  had  such  a  home-like  ap- 
pearance that  she  declared,  "It's  more  real,  Mother,  and 
not  so  much  like  a  picture." 

They  both  "loved"  the  little  house.  But  not  even  Bar- 
bara showed  much  interest  in  Ann  Hathaway.  She  quite 
forgot  her  on  the  way  home  and  chatted  all  the  time  about 
Rosalind  and  Orlando  and  Jacques.  And  that  was  only 
natural,  for  she  knew  them  as  one  knows  real  people,  while 
she  had  never  heard  so  much  as  one  word  that  Ann  Hatha- 
way had  ever  said. 

"I  wonder  if  Orlando  guessed  that  Ganymede  was  Rosa- 
lind." She  seemed  to  be  talking  to  herself.  "Why,  no, 
of  course,  he  didn't;  because  he  told  some  one  after  it  was 
all  over  that  he  thought  perhaps  it  was  a  brother  of  Rosa- 
lind. He  saw  something  about  her — but  he  didn't  guess. 
Oh,  I'm  sure  he  didn't.  That  would  have  spoiled  it." 
"Mother,"  she  went  on,  after  a  little  while,  "Jacques 


"••         '      .•     •     /••'. 'I.-'.'"'-'.  ••'•:•.     .".-•.'.  V.V/  '•,•'.•"/'  .•."  .  •:••''!• 

•    ,...•••    •:  •.  ••    :::••:.•.•:.•;•;.•; (.:••'          '.'..'•  •     •   '        \.*s!t'V 


mm 


^  "  -.  "^'•v"  «»\V     '/.'fi'ft'pl1 


Hw'  v^^-v 


HE  Ann  Hathaway  Cottage 


195 


196          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

says  such  sad  things.  But  it  doesn't  make  us  sad,  does 
it?  It  makes  us  just  a  little  sad  for  a  minute,  and  then, 
right  away,  we  are  laughing." 

"Yes;  but  not  laughing  just  as  we  laugh  at — well — at 
Falstaff,  for  instance." 

"Oh,  no!  It  makes  us  merry,  doesn't  it?  Then  'heigh 
ho!  the  holly!'" 

Peggy,  hearing  that,  started  up  the  old  song  of  the  for- 
est, and  they  sang  it  as  they  had  so  often  sung  it  and  shouted 
it  around  the  fireside  at  home. 

Blow,  blow,  thou  wintry  wind 
Thou  art  not  so  unkind 
As  man's  ingratitude. 

•  •••••• 

Heigh,  ho !  sing,  heigh  ho !  unto  the  green  holly ; 
Most  friendship  is  feigning,  most  loving  mere  folly; 

Then,   heigh   ho!   the   holly! 

This  life   is  most  jolly. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

WARWICK  AND  KENILWORTH 

This  royal  throne  of  kings,  this  sceptred  isle 

••••••• 

This  other  Eden,  demi-Paradise, 

•          •••••• 

This  precious  stone  set  in  the  silver  sea, 

This  blessed  plot,  this  earth,  this  realm,  this  England. 

John   of  Gaunt    ("Richard   II") 


HEY  drove  to  Warwick  from  Stratford, 
along  the  ten-mile  road  that  follows  the 
windings  of  the  river,  between  rows  of 
hedges  and  fields  of  ripened  grain,  through 
farmland  and  woodland,  dotted  by  villages 

like  those  in  which  Shakespeare's  father  and  mother  were 

197 


198         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

born.  The  morning  lay  fresh  over  the  quiet  countryside. 
Every  now  and  then,  "the  lark  that  tirra  lirra  chants" 
would  rise  from  a  wheat  field  and  soar,  singing,  into  the 
sky. 

After  a  few  miles  they  entered  the  park  of  Charlecote 
Manor,  the  estate  of  Sir  Thomas  Lucy,  where  young  Shake- 
speare, according  to  the  story,  was  more  than  once  caught 
poaching.  Herds  of  deer  were  grazing  peacefully  in  the 
shade  of  the  trees.  As  they  stopped  to  look  at  them, 
Barbara  whispered, 

uDo  you  think  he  really  shot  one  of  them?" 

"Of  course  not,"  Peggy  answered  with  indignation. 

"Not  tame  creatures  like  these,  certainly,"  said  Mother. 
"But  he  went  hunting  for  wild  deer,  as  every  one  did,  I 
am  sure.  If  he  shot  one  of  Sir  Thomas  Lucy's  and  was 
charged  with  stealing " 

"If  they  were  wild  it  wasn't  stealing!" 

"Perhaps  that  is  what  Shakespeare  thought,  Barbara. 
Or  perhaps  he  had  heard  the  proverb,  'Venison  is  noth- 
ing so  sweet  as  when  it  is  stolen'  and  believed  it.  I  im- 
agine he  was  quite  proud  of  getting  his  game  safely  past 
the  keeper's  nose " 

"And  then  he  was  caught!"  Peggy  shook  her  head  re- 
gretfully. 

Barbara,  remembering  how  Jacques  pitied  the  slain  deer, 
declared,  "I  am  sure  he  was  sorry  for  them,  anyway." 

The  spacious  country  house  which,  except  for  some  addi- 
tions, remains  as  it  was  when  Shakespeare  saw  it,  was  built 
in  the  form  of  a  letter  E  (out  of  deference  to  Elizabeth, 


Warwick  and  Kenilworth  199 

it  is  said)  and  bore  the  Queen's  crest  and  initials  along  with 
those  of  the  family  in  the  carved  decorations  above  the 
entrance.  For  three  hundred  years  the  same  family  have 
occupied  the  house.  The  children  thought  it  was  very  good 
of  people  living  there  to  let  strangers  come  into  their 
grounds,  even  if  they  did  have  to  pay  something  to  enter. 
They  would  have  liked  to  stay  longer,  to  walk  among  the 
flower  beds  and  in  the  woods  and  along  the  banks  of  the 
river. 

As  they  drove  on,  they  talked  about  how  Shakespeare 
got  even  with  Sir  Thomas  by  putting  him  into  his  plays  and 
drawing  a  most  unflattering  picture  of  him.  Of  course 
he  did  not  name  him — he  called  him  Justice  Shallow — and 
he  placed  his  house  in  Gloucestershire  instead  of  in  War- 
wickshire. Barbara  remembered  Shallow  in  "Henry  IV," 
because  it  was  at  his  house  that  Falstaff  reviewed  the  ragged 
regiment  that  were  to  follow  him  to  the  wars.  She  remem- 
bered how  Justice  Shallow  had  boasted  of  the  wild  pranks 
he  and  Falstaff  had  indulged  in  years  before,  when  they 
"heard  the  chimes  at  midnight."  It  was  not  made  clear  in 
"Henry  IV  that  Shallow  was  Sir  Thomas,  but  when  he 
reappeared  in  "The  Merry  Wives  of  Windsor,"  the  play 
which  Shakespeare  wrote  because  Queen  Elizabeth  wanted 
to  see  Falstaff  in  love,  what  is  said  there,  about  his  coat 
of  arms  and  other  things,  made  it  perfectly  sure. 

They  talked,  as  they  drove  along,  about  Christopher 
Sly,  the  tinker,  and  the  tricks  the  lords  play  on  him,  in 
the  farce  at  the  beginning  of  "The  Taming  of  the  Shrew." 
They  wondered  if  Shakespeare  had  known  some  Chris- 


2OO         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

topher  Sly  there  in  the  country,  and  whether  many  others 
could  not  be  recognized  if  we  knew  enough  about  them. 

"I   don't   see   what   good   it   would   do,"    Barbara   con- 
cluded.   "They  are  real  people,  of  course.    We  know  that." 


When  they  entered  the  town  of  Warwick  through  its 
ancient  gateway,  they  were  in  another  world.  In  Stratford, 
rows  of  fresh  new  houses  had  reminded  them  that  changes 
have  taken  place  in  modern  times.  But  here,  not  only  the 
fortress  castle  on  its  rocky  height,  but  the  little  town  as 
well,  seemed  to  belong  to  the  olden  times.  It  could  have 
changed  but  little  since  Shakespeare  saw  it,  and  perhaps 
not  in  a  hundred  years  before.  It  seemed  to  have  sepa- 
rated itself  from  the  rest  of  the  world  and  to  have  dropped 
far  back  into  the  past. 

After  lunching  at  the  inn  and  resting  for  a  while,  they 
started  forth  to  see  the  castle.  Their  first  view  of  it  was 
a  sight  never  to  be  forgotten.  They  stood  on  the  bridge 
across  the  Avon  and  looked  up  at  its  massive  walls,  planted 
as  if  forever  on  its  foundation  of  natural  rocks  at  the  edge 
of  the  stream.  The  great,  battlemented  tower  reflected 
in  the  still  water; — how  many  secrets  it  might  have  con- 
fided to  the  silent  stream  in  the  hundreds  of  years  it  had 
stood  there ! 

"It  seems  to  be  thinking,"  whispered  Barbara. 

From  the  bridge  they  walked  around  to  the  porter's  lodge, 
and  through  a  passageway,  cut  in  the  solid  rock,  to  the  en- 
trance of  the  castle.  The  entrance,  with  its  four  towers, 


Warwick  and  Kenilworth  201 

seemed  like  a  whole  castle  in  itself.  Although  the  draw- 
bridge across  the  ancient  moat  had  been  replaced  by  a 
new  bridge,  the  terrible  portcullis  was  still  there.  It  was 
a  kind  of  door  made  of  beams  that  crossed  like  a  lattice, 
and,  instead  of  being  on  hinges,  it  was  suspended  by  heavy 
chains  from  above.  It  was  finished  at  the  bottom  by  a  row 
of  sharp  iron  spikes  that  meant  death  to  any  one  upon  whom 
the  portcullis  should  fall.  The  children  shuddered  when 
they  were  told  that  it  is  still  dropped  every  evening  by 
way  of  shutting  the  house  for  the  night. 

Passing  safely  under  the  iron  spikes,  they  came  into 
a  most  cheerful  place.  Soft,  green  grass  covered  this 
inner  court,  flowers  made  bright  spots  under  the  grey 
walls,  and  beautiful  peacocks  stood  about;  one  of  them  high 
up  on  the  wall,  against  the  sky,  spread  his  tail  as  they 
watched  him,  as  if  to  say,  "Look  at  me;  I  am  far  more 
beautiful  than  this  old  castle." 

It  was  a  pity  to  go  out  of  this  delightful  courtyard  into 
the  black,  dismal  dungeon,  or  donjon,  underneath  the  old- 
est tower.  They  did  not  stay  there  long,  and  when  they 
climbed  up  to  the  light  rooms  above,  Barbara  felt  obliged 
to  think  of  something  cheerful.  "Anyway,"  she  said,  "they 
haven't  had  any  prisoners  there  for  a  long,  long  time,  have 
they?" 

"No,  indeed,"  answered  her  mother,  "not  since  long 
before  Shakespeare's  day.  Warwick  was  a  relic  of  his- 
tory when  he  saw  it,  although  people  lived  in  it  as  they  do 
now.  Doubtless  he  saw  many  other  castles  of  the  same 
kind,  which  have  been  destroyed  since  or  made  over  into 


2O2         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

modern  palaces.  But  they  were  no  longer  needed  as  fort- 
resses and  prisons  in  the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  War- 
wick, for  some  reason,  stayed  as  it  was;  it  has  been  re- 
stored just  enough  to  preserve  it  as  it  was  in  the  times 
that  Shakespeare  wrote  about  in  his  history  plays.  How 
often  he  must  have  thought  of  Warwick  when  he  was  writ- 
ing them!" 

Inside  the  vast  halls  they  were  shown  much  splendor  of 
royal  beds  and  canopies,  china,  tapestries,  and  pictures. 
I  am  afraid  they  forgot  all  those  things  very  soon.  But 
they  remembered  the  portcullis  and  the  donjon  and  the 
Tower  of  Caesar  which  they  were  told  was  once  held  by 
Britain's  king,  Cymbeline ;  and  if  Cymbeline  held  it,  then 
Imogen  might  have  seen  it!  And  they  remembered  the 
huge  armor  of  Guy  of  Warwick,  the  ancient  hero  who 
fought  with  giants  and  overcame  them. 

All  of  these  things  the  boy  Shakespeare  must  have  seen. 
They  did  not  forget  that;  and  the  next  morning,  when  they 
visited  the  church  in  the  village,  they  were  quite  sure  that 
he  had  looked  up  at  the  tall,  stained-glass  windows  and  at 
the  carved  stone  figures  of  the  early  knights  of  Warwick, 
lying,  clad  in  armor,  above  their  tombs. 

From  the  castle  windows  they  had  looked  out  into  the 
great  park  that  stretched  away  as  if  it  covered  all  of  Eng- 
land, and  there  they  spent  the  rest  of  the  afternoon,  stroll- 
ing over  the  smooth  lawns  and  under  the  spreading  trees. 
They  sat  down  in  one  lovely  spot  and  wished  they  could 
have  a  picnic  there,  while  they  talked  about  the  famous 
Earl  of  Warwick,  called  "The  King  maker,"  who  had  fed 


Warwick  and  Kenllworth  203 

hundreds  of  retainers  every  day  inside  the  castle  walls 
(they  could  see  its  gray  towers  through  the  trees)  and 
could  summon  thousands  from  the  surrounding  country  to 
follow  him  into  battle.  In  one  of  the  parts  of  "Henry  VI" 
this  Earl  of  Warwick  says: 

In  Warwickshire  have  I  true-hearted  friends, 
Not  mutinous  in  peace  but  bold  in  war; 
These  will  I  summon  up. 

That  was  a  hundred  years  before  Shakespeare  lived,  but 
those  true-hearted  friends  were  Shakespeare's  own  War- 
wickshire fellow  countrymen. 

"It  would  be  nice  to  live  near  Warwick,"  said  Peggy,  on 
the  way  back  to  the  hotel.  'Then  you  could  come  hefre 
often." 

"It's  no  wonder,"  said  Barbara  slowly  and  thought- 
fully,— "it's  no  wonder  Shakespeare  wanted  to  write  plays 
about  the  history  of  England." 


It  was  still  daylight  and  the  children  were  "not  a  bit 
sleepy"  when  bedtime  came.  'You  must  be  tired,"  said 
Mother.  "You  needn't  go  to  sleep  right  away,  but  get  into 
bed  as  quickly  as  you  can — yes,  you  too,  Barbara — and 
I  will  tell  you  a  story." 

They  were  not  long  about  it  after  that.  When  they 
were  ready,  Barbara  asked  for  "a  story  with  castles  in 


it.' 


"I  am  going  to  tell  you  a  true  story,"  replied  Mother, 
"about   Kenilworth,    the   castle   we    are   going   to   see   to- 


2O4         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

morrow."  As  that  seemed  to  meet  with  favor,  she  be- 
gan: 

"It  is  only  a  beautiful  ruin  now,  as  you  will  see;  but  in 
Shakespeare's  day  it  was  a  magnificent  palace.  Queen  Eliz- 
abeth had  given  it  to  one  of  her  favorites,  Robert  Dudley, 
Earl  of  Leicester,  who  enlarged  it  and  made  it  so  wonder- 
ful that  it  was  called  The  Palace  of  Princely  Pleasures. 

"You  will  hardly  be  able  to  imagine,  when  you  see  it, 
how  enormous  the  place  was,  with  a  deer  park  that  ex- 
tended for  miles  and  a  lake  and  orchard  outside  the  walls, 
and,  inside,  gardens  and  courts  and  buildings  that  covered 
acres  of  ground.  I  couldn't  tell  you  of  all  the  wonders 
of  the  place.  In  the  garden,  beside  fountains  and  statues 
of  white  marble,  there  was  a  great  bird-house  filled  with 
rare  birds  from  distant  countries.  In  the  halls  were 
tapestries  and  carpets  with  all  kinds  of  stories  worked  into 
them.  And  pictures — of  course  the  pictures  were  not  very 
fine  compared  to  those  in  Italian  palaces " 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  interrupted  Peggy. 

"Because,  for  one  thing,  I  have  seen  the  list  of  them. 
Isn't  it  strange  that  the  list  should  be  preserved  when  so 
many  things  have  been  destroyed!  It  is  printed  in  a  fas- 
cinating book  I  was  reading  last  night Oh,  Peg^y! 

You  thought  I  just  guessed  that!  Well,  I  might  have,  but 
I  didn't.  I  am  telling  you  a  true  story! 

"Now,  where  was  I?  I  was  going  to  tell  you  that 
Leicester  built  a  whole  new  wing,  which  I  suppose  was  the 
most  elegant  and  luxurious  of  all.  Some  of  the  things  he 
had  were  curious — a  mother-of-pearl  ship  for  a  saltcellar, 


Warwick  and  Kenilworth  205 

with  an  image  of  Dame  Fortune  on  the  stern;  a  candlestick 
made  in  the  figure  of  Saint  George  on  horseback,  with  a 
case  for  knives  in  the  tail  of  the  horse  and  one  for  oyster- 
knives  in  the  breast  of  the  dragon.  But  we  must  go  on 
to  our  story. 

'When  this  was  all  finished  and  ready,  Queen  Elizabeth, 
who  was  fond  of  paying  visits  to  the  lords  of  the  realm, 
came  to  visit  the  Earl  of  Leicester;  and  it  turned  out  to  be 
the  most  famous  visit  she  ever  made.  She  was  attended 
by  any  number  of  ladies  of  the  court  and  over  thirty 
barons  and  four  hundred  servants;  and  the  visit  lasted  for 
nearly  three  weeks! 

"When  you  think  of  taking  care  of  all  those  visitors,  and 
when  you  hear  about  the  entertainment  that  was  offered 
to  the  Queen  by  Leicester,  you  can  imagine  what  a  crowd  of 
people  were  in  the  castle  day  and  night.  And  probably 
thousands  gathered  in  the  fields  and  along  the  roads  to  see 
the  Queen  arriving  on  horseback  from  Warwick,  with 
Leicester  riding  by  her  side  and  all  the  retinue  following. 

"Elizabeth  must  have  looked  very  queenly  and  very  un- 
comfortable, I  think,  with  her  high  ruff  and  her  elaborate 
headgear,  her  sleeves  puffed  at  the  shoulders,  her  skirts 
standing  out  like  a  sail  before  the  wind.  But  Leicester  was 
the  handsomest  of  courtiers — all  bevelveted  and  befrilled 
— and  if  he  regretted  that  his  plumed  hat  must  be  carried 
by  an  attendant,  because  one  could  not  cover  one's  head  in 
the  Queen's  presence,  he  knew  that  his  hair  was  curled  in 
the  latest  fashion  and  that  altogether  he  was  the  most 
admired  gentleman  of  the  company. 


206         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

'The  Earl  of  Leicester  had  a  very  special  reason  for 
wishing  to  entertain  the  Queen  after  her  own  tastes.  She 
had  shown  him  such  special  favors  that  he  hoped  she  would 
give  up,  for  his  sake,  her  determination  to  remain  a 
'maiden'  and  choose  him  for  her  husband.  That  hope  was 
hinted  at  in  some  of  the  poems  written  for  the  occasion." 


"Did  Shakespeare  write  them?"  asked  Barbara. 

"No,  indeed;  Shakespeare  was  only  eleven  years  old 
when  this  happened.  In  Scott's  novel,  'Kenilworth,'  which 
describes  this  visit,  Shakespeare  is  spoken  of  as  if  he  were 
a  grown  man,  acting  his  plays  in  London.  But  that  is 
wrong.  However,  Scott's  description  of  the  castle  is  fas- 
cinating. You  will  never  forget  it  after  you  read  that 
book, 


Warwick  and  Kenilworth  207 

"Besides  the  feasting  and  dancing  and  reveling  at  all 
hours,  the  Earl  had  employed  poets  and  actors  and  mu- 
sicians to  present  a  series  of  pageants,  such  as  the  age,  and 
especially  Elizabeth,  delighted  in,  when  gods  and  god- 
desses and  heroes  and  nymphs  and  satyrs  and  dolphins  and 
mermaids  appeared  before  the  spectators  to  the  accompani- 
ment of  music  and  spoke  or  sang  their  parts  in  verse.  As 
the  Queen  crossed  the  new  bridge  that  Leicester  had  built 
for  her,  the  Lady  of  the  Lake  appeared  on  a  floating  is- 
land and  recited  a  poem  of  homage  to  Her  Majesty.  One 
thing  followed  after  another.  Arion  sang  on  a  dolphin's 
back;  old  Triton  sported  with  the  mermaids;  gigantic 
heroes  of  old  Britain  stood  on  the  walls  blowing  gigantic 
trumpets,  while  fireworks  shot  stars  into  the  water  and 
rained  down  sparks  like  hail  from  the  sky,  fire  flamed  un- 
quenched  below  the  surface  of  the  lake;  and  it  is  said  that 
the  noise  of  these  displays  could  be  heard  twenty  miles 
away. 

"Shakespeare,  as  I  said,  was  eleven  years  old,  and,  as 
you  know,  he  lived  much  less  than  twenty  miles  away.  His 
father,  who  was  Mayor  of  Stratford  at  that  time,  would 
certainly  have  been  expected  to  be  present  at  this  spectacle; 
and  it  is  not  at  all  unlikely  that  he  took  his  little  boy 
with  him.  If  he  didn't,  he  was  a  worse  father  than  I 
think  he  was;  so  we  might  as  well  believe  Will  Shakespeare 
was  there.  He  knew  all  about  it  long  beforehand,  as  the 
performers  were  collected  all  through  the  country,  and  I 
think  it  would  have  taken  a  good  deal  to  keep  him  away ! 

"He  may  have  seen  the  Queen's  arrival;  he  may  have 


2o8         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

seen  the  Coventry  players  who  acted  in  the  great  court  of 
the  castle;  he  may  have  been  on  the  outer  edge  of  the  lake 
when  Arion  appeared  on  the  dolphin's  back.  The  dolphin, 
which  was  about  twenty  feet  long,  was  built  on  a  kind  of 
boat  of  which  the  oars  made  the  creature's  fins;  and  inside 
its  body  were  concealed  musicians  and  musical  instruments, 
so  that  while  Arion  sat  on  its  back  and  sang,  mysterious 
music  filled  the  air." 

"How  wonderful!"  exclaimed  Barbara.  "I  hope  he  was 
there." 

"Well,  whether  he  was  or  not,  he  knew  all  about  it.  Do 
you  remember  in  'A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream'  what 
Oberon  tells  Puck  when  he  sends  him  to  pick  the  flower 
that  contains  the  magic  love-juice?" 

There  was  no  answer,  but  two  pairs  of  wide-open 
eyes  showed  that  not  a  word  was  being  lost,  as  she  went 
on: 

"He  tells  Puck  that  once  upon  a  time  he  sat  on  a  prom- 
ontory 

And  heard  a  mermaid  on  a  dolphin's  back 
Uttering  such  dulcet  and  harmonious  breath 
That  the  rude  sea  grew  civil  at  the  song ; 

and  stars,  he  says,  shot  madly  from  their  spheres.  Doesn't 
that  sound  as  if  Shakespeare  was  thinking  of  this  pageant? 
But  what  makes  it  more  likely  is  what  he  says  next.  Oberon 
goes  on  to  describe  how  he  saw  Cupid  fly  through  the  air 
and  take  aim  from  his  bow 

At  a  fair  vestal  throned  in  the  west; 


Warwick  and  Kenilworth  209 

in  other  words,  at  Queen  Elizabeth.  He  shot  as  if  he 
would  pierce  a  thousand  hearts,  but  he  missed  the  fair 
vestal. 

And    the    imperial    votaress   passed    on 
In   maiden   meditation    fancy   free. 

Queen  Elizabeth  was  the  imperial  votaress.  Cupid's  arrow 
missed  her;  not  all  of  Leicester's  grand  preparations  could 
make  her  bre.ak  her  vow  to  remain  single;  but  the  arrow, 
says  Oberon,  struck  a  little  white  flower  which  became  pur- 
ple with  love's  wound;  and  it  was  the  juice  of  that  flower 
that  Puck  used  as  his  charm. 

"So  you  see  we  have  the  whole  story  in  a  few  lines  of 
Shakespeare." 

"Oh,  I  wish  I  could  see  the  dolphins  and  the  mer- 
maids," exclaimed  Barbara.  "I  am  so  glad  Shakespeare 
saw  it." 

"And  all  the  fireworks,"  added  Peggy.  "And  we  can 
only  see  ruins !" 

"Never  mind,"  consoled  Barbara.  "We  can  imagine 
it.  Mother,  I  never  knew  Oberon  meant  that.  That 
makes  four  stories  in  'A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream.' 

The  sun  deserted  them  the  next  day  and  they  saw  Kenil- 
worth in  a  shower  of  mist.  But  the  carpets  of  grass  inside 
the  roofless  walls  were  as  green  as  emerald;  they  seemed 
to  be  all  the  brighter  for  the  mist. 

"Oh  1"  exclaimed  Peggy,  "it's  the  loveliest  ruin  I  ever 
saw!  It's  so  decorated." 


2io         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

It  was  indeed  decorated  high  and  low  by  festoons  of 
ivy.  Great  clumps  of  green  nestled  about  the  founda- 
tions and  hung  down  from  above  the  walls  and  windows. 
Gay  flowers  bloomed  here  and  there  and  everywhere. 

The  sun  was  drying  up  the  mist  so  that  it  ceased  to  fall 
down  in  a  shower;  and  they  were  able  to  roam  around  and 
find  out  the  different  parts  of  the  buildings.  They  began 
with  the  oldest  part,  the  Norman  Keep,  which  is  also 
called  Caesar's  Tower.  They  were  beginning  to  think  that 
when  things  were  so  old  that  nobody  knew  just  how  old 
they  were,  they  were  said  to  belong  either  to  the  Norman 
Conquerors  or  to  Caesar's  time.  The  thousand  years  in 
between  them  seemed  to  make  little  difference.  The  walls 
of  this  tower  were  so  thick  that  Peggy  thought  the  giants 
must  have  built  them. 

Walking  across  the  space  where  the  kitchens  had  been, 
they  came  to  the  most  beautiful  part  of  the  castle,  the  Great 
Hall.  With  its  deep-set  windows  and  pointed  arches,  it 
seemed  like  a  Gothic  cathedral  that  had  been  opened  to 
the  sky  so  that  the  sunshine  and  the  rain  could  enter  and 
the  birds  could  fly  through  and  all  kinds  of  growing  things 
from  out-of-doors  could  find  their  way  inside. 

This,  the  children  thought,  must  be  the  Earl  of  Leices- 
ter's wing;  but  they  learned  that  it  was  much  older  than 
his.  Leicester's  newer  wing,  they  found,  had  fallen  into 
greater  decay;  it  had  not  withstood  so  well  exposure  to 
the  winter's  storms. 

This  beautiful  hall  was  built  by  John  of  Gaunt; — "Old 
John  of  Gaunt,  time-honored  Lancaster." 


Warwick  and  Kenllworth  211 

As  her  mother  quoted  that  familiar  line,  Barbara  tried 
to  recall  where  she  had  heard  it  or  read  it. 

"It's  the  first  line  of  'Richard  II,'  "  said  Mother. 

"Oh,  yes,"  cried  Barbara,  "that  is  the  story  of  the  poor, 
foolish  King  that  lost  his  throne.  I  read  that  with  Alice." 

"And  it  was  Henry  Bolingbroke,  the  son  of  John  of 
Gaunt,  who  took  the  throne  away  from  him,"  said  Mother, 
"and  became  Henry  IV." 

Barbara  sat  down  on  a  loose  stone  and  tried  to  recall 
what  happened  in  that  play,  while  Peggy  gathered  some 
buttercups,  but  stayed  near  enough  to  hear  what  they  would 
say  next. 

"I  remember,"  Barbara  began,  after  a  few  minutes,  "I 
remember  a  grand  tournament,  with  all  the  people  and  the 
heralds;  and  just  when  the  two  knights  were  going  to  begin 
to  fight,  the  King  gave  a  signal  for  them  to  stop.  He  had 
decided  to  banish  them  both." 

She  paused,  and  her  mother  went  on.  "And  one  of 
those  two  knights  was  Bolingbroke,  the  son  of  John  of 
Gaunt.  Don't  you  remember  the  old  man's  death? — how 
he  warned  the  King  that  dreadful  things  would  happen  if 
he  kept  on  robbing  his  people  to  give  everything  to  his 
favorites  and  flatterers?  And  instead  of  listening  to  the 
wise  old  man,  Richard  seized  his  castles  and  lands,  after 
his  death — that  is,  he  took  this  castle  of  Kenilworth,  which 
belonged  to  Bolingbroke." 

"Oh,  yes,"  Barbara's  face  cleared.  'That's  why  he  came 
back — I  couldn't  remember.  Was  it  really  this  very  cas- 
tle? And  the  people  took  his  side,  didn't  they?  and  he 


212          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

raised  an  army,  and  the  King  was  frightened  and  just  gave 
up  his  crown.  I  remember,  he  came  out  on  the  walls  of 
some  castle  to  meet  Bolingbroke,  and  he  told  him  he  could 
have  anything  he  wanted." 

"And  begged,"  put  in  Mother,  "that  King  Bolingbroke, 
as  he  called  him,  would  'give  Richard  leave  to  live  till 
Richard  die.'  " 

"And  then  poor  King  Richard  was  put  to  death  in  a 
dungeon." 

"Was  it  that  dungeon  we  were  in  yesterday?"  asked 
Peggy. 

"It  was  not  that  castle,"  Mother  answered,  "but  they 
are  all  much  alike." 

"I  keep  remembering  more  of  it,"  said  Barbara,  as  they 
walked  on.  'The  King  had  to  give  up  his  crown  before 
all  the  lords,  and  he  asked  for  a  looking-glass;  and  when 
he  saw  his  face  in  it,  he  smashed  the  glass.  I  suppose  he 
wanted  them  to  feel  sorry  for  him." 

"There  was  one  man  who  was  sorry  for  him  at  the  end," 
said  Mother.  "Do  you  remember  the  groom  of  King 
Richard's  stable  who  came  to  him  in  his  castle  dungeon  and 
told  him  how  much  it  grieved  him  to  see  the  new  King 
riding  on  Barbary,  his  master's  horse?  Richard  asked  how 
the  horse  went  under  Bolingbroke,  and  the  man  answered 
that  he  went  as  proudly  as  ever;  and  then  Richard  remem- 
bered how  that  same  horse  had  eaten  bread  out  of  his 
hand.  Even  his  horse  was  loyal  to  the  new  King." 

After  a  little  while  they  remembered  that  it  was  old 
John  of  Gaunt  who  spoke  the  words  about  England  that 


Warwick  and  Kemlworth 


213 


are  always  quoted  to  show  how  much  Shakespeare  loved 
his  country.  They  repeated  as  much  of  them  as  they  could 
remember.  And  the  next  day,  on  the  train  for  Liverpool, 
they  remembered  more : 

This  royal  throne  of  kings,  this  sceptred  isle 

•  •••••• 

This  precious  stone  set  in  the  silver  sea; 

This  land  of  such  dear  souls,  this  dear,  dear  land — 

and  with  these  words  on  their  lips  they  left  Shakespeare's 
country  and  went  on  their  way  to  their  own  dear  land. 


With 

hakespeare 
at  Home 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


HE  NEW  WORLD 


lo  unpathed  waters,  undreamed  shores. 

Camilla  ("The  Winter's  Tale") 

HEY  were  at  home  again.  Nothing  so  exciting 
had  happened  to  Barbara  and  Peggy  in  their 
two  years  of  "foreign  travel."  And  Hampton 
in  its  setting  of  blue  lakes  was  without  doubt 
the  most  beautiful  of  towns!  Above  all,  it 
was  home.  There  had  been  one  corner  of  Italy  and  an- 
other of  France  that  they  had  called  "home."  But  this 

was  home  in  a  different  sense.     This  was  where  you  be- 

217 


218         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

longed;  where  you  were  born;  where  you  had  the  accumu- 
lated treasures  of  your  "earlier  ages,"  as  Barbara  once 
called  her  childhood,  stored  away  in  your  own  house  to  be 
taken  out  and  pored  over  and  to  make  you  feel  that  you 
were  really  yourself  again. 

School  had  begun.  They  wasted  no  time  in  comparing 
it  with  the  schools  of  Paris  and  Rome.  They  were  de- 
lighted to  hear  their  "own  language"  all  around  them.  And 
they  were  especially  glad  to  be  allowed  to  go  back  and 
forth  alone,  instead  of  having  to  be  accompanied  by 
some  grown-up  every  time  they  stepped  out  into  the 
street. 

As  a  matter  of  course  every  one  in  Hampton  exclaimed: 
"How  you  have  grown!"  and  "Why,  Barbara,  you  are  as 
tall  as  your  mother!"  and  "How  well  they  look!"  and  all 
the  usual  things. 

Barbara  was  very  tall  and  strong-limbed  for  a  girl  of 
fourteen  and  more  lively  than  ever.  She  rode  and  tramped 
and  paddled,  and,  when  winter  came,  she  skated  and  skied 
and  picnicked  in  the  snow,  rejoicing  in  a  newfound  free- 
dom. The  woods  and  a  quiet  lake  shore  were  close  to  her 
home  in  Hampton.  Beautiful  old  parks  and  gardens  were 
very  pleasant,  but  these  woods  and  this  lake  shore  offered 
much  greater  pleasures.  Even  those  wonderful  forests  of 
France  where  you  could  drive  for  hours  through  winding 
avenues,  under  the  arching  branches  of  ancient  trees — what 
were  they  to  the  freedom  of  these  woods,  where  you  could 
tramp  through  the  leaves  or  the  snow,  and  build  a  fire  when 
you  liked,  or  slide  on  sleds  or  skis  down  the  slopes  and  out 


The  New  World  219 

across  the  ice;  where  you  could  explore  the  out-of-doors 
world  at  all  seasons  and  in  all  weathers?  It  seemed  to 
Barbara  that  she  had  never  before  known  how  good  it 
was. 

Then  there  were  dancing  parties  and  clubs,  with  your  old 
friends.  You  knew  how  to  appreciate  these  things  when 
you  had  been  away  from  them  so  long.  You  felt  no  desire 
to  find  any  fault  with  your  native  country,  like  those  trav- 
elers whom  Rosalind  taunted,  saying,  "If  you  don't  find 
fault  with  everything  in  your  own  country,  I  will  scarce 
think  you  have  swam  in  a  gondola." 

But  Barbara  wanted  something  more.  She  was  still 
like  the  young  seafaring  Greeks  who  were  never  content 
to  rest  so  long  as  there  was  another  headland  to  be  rounded. 
She  and  Alice  had  their  chance  now  to  pursue  their  plan  of 
"acting  Shakespeare."  That  was  the  "undreamed  shore" 
they  would  sail  for  now;  and  the  first  excitement  of  the 
travelers'  return  was  scarcely  over  when  they  began  to 
lay  out  their  course. 

While  the  warm  weather  lasted  they  seized  every  oppor- 
tunity out  of  school  hours  to  slip  off  with  their  books  in  a 
canoe,  promising  to  keep  near  the  shore.  Or,  if  the  weather 
was  forbidding,  they  shut  themselves  in  Alice's  room  or 
Barbara's — for  their  preparations  were  being  made  in 
secret.  They  would  not  ask  for  any  help  or  consult  any- 
body about  this  important  undertaking.  They  might  do  it 
very  badly,  but  they  would  do  it  by  themselves. 

"Alice  and  I  have  a  lovely  plan," — so  much  she  con- 
fessed to  her  mother.  "I  can  tell  you  that  it  is  a  Shake- 


22O          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

spearean  plan — that  is  all  I  can  tell  you.  It  is  to  be  a  sur- 
prise." And  her  mother  smiled  to  herself,  remembering 
how  Barbara  had  loved  a  "sprise"  from  babyhood. 

A  great  deal  of  exploration  in  Shakespeare's  plays  was 
required  before  they  could  settle  upon  the  scenes  they  were 
to  act.  Some  of  this  Barbara  did  alone,  but  most  of  it 
they  did  together.  There  was  no  promise  to  keep  near 
shore  in  these  explorations,  and  they  read  and  read,  more 
than  ever  before,  usually  forgetting  everything  but  the 
story  and  its  people  when  they  got  into  a  play  and  under 
the  spell  of  the  lines.  At  the  end,  they  would  pull  them- 
selves together  and  consider  whether  any  of  the  scenes  they 
had  read  would  suit  their  purpose. 

Although  Alice  was  quite  as  enthusiastic  as  Barbara  over 
these  explorations,  she  sometimes  wished  that  Barbara 
would  talk  more  about  her  "travels."  But  Barbara  was 
always  pressing  on  to  some  new  thing.  The  new  thing 
might  have  been  written  three  hundred  years  ago;  it  might 
be  a  story  thousands  of  years  old.  Still,  it  was  new  to  her. 
Even  if  she  had  read  it  more  than  once  before,  it  was  as 
fresh  as  ever.  Indeed,  the  plays  she  had  read  before  were 
the  best  of  all,  because  there  were  always  surprises  as  you 
knew  and  understood  them  better.  It  was  like  finding  rare 
and  unexpected  flowers  in  a  garden  you  had  known  and 
loved.  Surely  that  was  better  than  sitting  still  and  telling 
about  what  you  had  done  and  the  things  you  had  seen. 
And,  although  she  talked  so  little  about  them,  Alice  felt 
that  Barbara  had  a  great  many  beautiful  sights  stored  away 
in  her  mind  and  that  those  memories  added  something  for 


The  New  World  221 

both  of  them  to  Shakespeare's  bright  scenes.  That  ex- 
perience she  thought  made  up  for  the  difference  in  their 
ages.  She  said  one  day,  "It's  a  new  world,  Barbara,  since 
you  came  back." 


They  had  many  things  to  consider  in  selecting  their 
scenes.  Their  requirements  were  not  easily  satisfied. 

In  the  first  place,  there  must  be  just  two  people  in  the 
scene.  It  must  be  a  dialogue.  And  it  must  tell  enough  of 
the  story  to  be  interesting  by  itself.  It  must  be  a  play  in 
miniature,  really — able  to  stand  alone,  apart  from  the  rest 
of  the  drama.  Then,  too,  they  must  mix  comic  scenes 
with  serious  ones.  And  they  must  not  attempt  the  impos- 
sible. They  would  not  try  any  ghosts  or  murders;  they 
would  not  brandish  swords  or  daggers;  simple  conversa- 
tions would  be  hard  enough — and  good  enough,  too.  What 
they  liked  was  to  hear  the  sound  of  the  words  and  to  feel  the 
lines  roll  out  and  actually  to  be  the  people  who  were  speak- 
ing them,  in  costume  and  in  action.  Only  then  could  they 
realize  the  whole  story  and  all  that  was  happening  to  these 
interesting  persons. 

One  might  suppose  that  the  conversations  which  the  chil- 
dren thought  easy  were  really  more  difficult  than  ghosts 
and  duel  scenes.  For  example,  the  conversations  between 
Macbeth  and  Lady  Macbeth — these,  they  thought,  were 
quite  within  the  limits  of  the  possible.  But  they  seemed  to 
realize  that  high  comedy  is  more  difficult  than  high  tragedy. 
For  they  chose  Launce  and  Speed  for  their  comic  person- 


222          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

ages  and  did  not  even  think  of  attempting  Falstaff.  Even 
Bottom  they  rejected  for  reasons  of  their  own. 

There  must  be  perfect  fairness  in  the  distribution  of  the 
parts.  If  Alice  had  a  man's  part  in  one  of  the  scenes,  they 
must  choose  another  in  which  Barbara  would  be  a  man 
and  Alice  a  woman.  Or  both  must  be  of  the  same  sex. 
And  if  one  of  them  had  to  be  a  very  wicked  person  in  one 
scene,  they  tried  to  make  it  up  by  letting  her  be  a  nice 
person  in  another.  Sometimes  they  tried  to  persuade  Peggy 
to  help  them  out — they  had  trusted  her  with  their  secret — 
but  it  was  only  when  they  found  a  silent  part  for  her  that 
she  could  be  persuaded. 

They  pondered  over  scene  after  scene.  Should  they  do 
Prospero  and  Miranda?  They  reread  'The  Tempest," 
and  talked  about  their  own  adventure,  when  they  were  cast- 
aways on  that  lonely  island.  They  discovered  that  the  only 
scene  when  Prospero  and  Miranda  were  alone  was  the  nar- 
rative in  the  first  act;  and  there,  Miranda  had  too  little  to 
say.  There  was  not  enough  acting  in  it,  either,  they 
thought.  There  must  be  some  acting,  of  course.  They 
liked  the  conversations  between  Ferdinand  and  Miranda; 
but  there  was  not  much  to  them,  after  all!  'You  must 
have  something  more  than  two  people  in  love,"  said  Bar- 
bara. "I  should  think  so,"  Alice  agreed. 

Should  they  do  Beatrice  and  Benedick?  They  spent 
some  time  over  "Much  Ado  About  Nothing."  They  read 
it  out-of-doors  on  some  unusually  warm  days  in  the  late  fall, 
when  they  had  drawn  the  canoe  up  to  the  shore  under  the 
willow  trees.  It  tempted  them.  They  liked  it  because  it 


The  New  World  223 

was  funny  and  serious  at  the  same  time.  Barbara  said  that 
Beatrice  reminded  her  of  that  dear  Signorina  in  Rome. 
She,  too,  was  both  gay  and  serious,  with  the  best  of  hearts 
under  her  wit  and  laughter. 

They  had  the  chance,  just  about  that  time,  to  see  "Much 
Ado  About  Nothing"  on  the  stage,  at  the  Hampton 
Theatre. 

They  talked  it  over  the  next  day.  It  was  "perfectly  de- 
licious," and  the  costumes  were  "fascinating,"  and  Beatrice 
was  "ripping."  But,  oddly  enough,  seeing  the  play  had 
convinced  them  that  they  would  not  try  to  act  any  of  it 
just  yet.  It  was  not  because  it  seemed  too  hard  to  do.  It 
was  because  they  could  find  no  conversation  that  would 
represent  the  real  Beatrice  and  Benedick. 

For  those  two  merry  wits,  who  boasted  of  their  hard 
hearts  that  could  love  no  one,  were  very  much  changed  by 
the  events  of  the  play.  They  were  most  amusing  at  the 
beginning.  Their  fir§t  greeting  showed  them  at  their  merry 
warfare  with  each  other,  when  Beatrice  broke  in  upon 
Benedick's  conversation  with  the  Prince  to  remark:  "I  won- 
der you  will  still  be  talking,  Signior  Benedick;  nobody 
marks  you";  and  he  turned  toward  her  with:  'What,  my 
dear  Lady  Disdain!  are  you  yet  living?"  to  which  she  re- 
torted: "Is  it  possible  Disdain  should  die  while  she  hath 
such  meat  to  feed  on  as  Signior  Benedick?" 

They  were  amusing,  too,  when  their  friends  were  practic- 
ing on  them  their  scheme  for  bringing  them  "into  a  moun- 
tain of  affection,  one  for  the  other."  How  delightful  those 
scenes  were!  especially  that  one  in  the  "pleached  bower"  of 


224         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

the  orchard,  when  Beatrice,  having  been  told  that  Hero  and 
Ursula  were  talking  about  her,  runs  like  a  lapwing,  close 
to  the  ground,  and  hides  in  a  "woodbine  overture"  to  hear 
them  say  what  a  pity  it  is  that  Beatrice  is  so  wild  and  coy 
when  Benedick,  as  they  declare,  is  entirely  in  love  with  her; 
to  hear  them  praise  him  as  the  foremost  man  of  Italy  and 
abuse  her  as  loving  herself  alone;  to  hear  them  resolve  to 
counsel  Benedick  to  fight  against  his  passion — though  it 
were  better  for  him  to  waste  away  with  sighs  than  to  die 
from  her  mocks. 

The  change  in  her  began  at  once,  at  this  startling  news 
— as  it  began  in  Benedick  when  he  heard  a  similar  made-up 
conversation.  And  later,  when  Hero,  the  friend  of  Bea- 
trice, was  the  victim  of  a  very  different  kind  of  a  scheme — 
a  cruel  plot — they  were  both  so  absorbed  in  their  sorrow 
for  her  and  a  desire  to  help  her,  that  they  forgot  their 
jesting  and  became  serious;  and  in  that  softened  mood  the 
warfare  between  them  was  ended  and  they  confessed  that 
they  had  "fallen  in  love  against  their  wills." 

In  the  last  scene,  Benedick's  friends  hail  him,  in  jest,  as 
Benedick  the  married  man.  But  he  will  not  be  moved  by 
their  "wit-crackers."  He  cares  not  for  their  jokes.  He 
calls  for  music  and  a  dance,  and  advises  the  Prince  to  get 
him  a  wife. 

The  children  could  not  find  any  dialogues  that  would  tell 
enough  of  this  story  to  satisfy  them.  So  they  gave  it  up 
and  continued  their  search. 

They  lingered  longingly  over  "As  You  Like  It."     Rosa- 


The  New  World  22$ 

lind  and  Celia  were  perfect.  "They  are  too  perfect,"  Alice 
said.  "Yes,"  replied  Barbara,  "we'll  save  Rosalind  and 
Celia  for  another  time." 

Finally  the  scenes  were  chosen  and  the  program  was 
made  out.  It  was  to  consist  of  three  parts:  The  courting 
of  Katherine  by  Petruchio  in  "The  Taming  of  the  Shrew"; 
a  comic  dialogue  in  prose  between  Launce  and  Speed  from 
'Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona" ;  and  the  balcony  scene  from 
"Romeo  and  Juliet."  It  was  a  spirited  program,  certainly, 
and  offered  much  variety.  And  before  they  had  finished  the 
rehearsals  for  the  first  entertainment  they  had  planned  a 
second,  to  consist  of  scenes  from  'Julius  Cassar"  and 
"Macbeth." 

Meanwhile,  school  and  play  went  on  as  usual.  Many 
things  besides  Shakespeare  filled  their  busy  days.  Yet  when 
you  are  especially  interested  in  something,  you  find  that 
other  things  are  always  leading  up  to  that.  It  gets  mixed 
up  with  all  the  other  things  you  are  doing.  That  is  ex- 
actly what  happened  to  Alice  and  Barbara. 

If  Shakespeare  could  have  known,  when  he  was  writing 
his  plays,  that,  three  hundred  years  later,  in  the  centre  of 
the  New  World,  hundreds  of  miles  inland  from  the  Virginia 
Colony  which  was  all  that  he  knew  of  that  wild,  unexplored 
Eldorado,  there  would  be  found  two  schoolgirls  who  had 
chosen  for  their  chief  entertainment  the  reading  and  learn- 
ing and  reciting  of  parts  of  those  plays,  I  think  he  would 
have  said,  as  the  clown  in  "The  Winter's  Tale"  said  of 


226          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

pedlars:  "There  is  more  in  these  little  girls  than  you 
would  think." 

If,  through  some  prophetic  glass,  he  could  have  seen 
those  two  girls  sitting  in  a  canoe  on  the  edge  of  a  lake,  under 
willow  trees  like  those  that  shadow  the  banks  of  the  Avon, 
repeating  to  each  other  the  words  of  Brutus  and  Cassius 
or  Jacques  and  Touchstone  or  Benedick  and  Beatrice;  and 
if  he  could  have  known  from  what  a  wealth  of  amusements 
they  had  chosen  this  as  their  chief  diversion;  if  he,  who 
never  saw  a  photograph,  could  have  foreseen  the  movies;  if 
he,  who  never  rode  on  a  tramcar  or  a  steamboat  or  a  rail- 
road train,  could  have  imagined  the  fun  of  driving  through 
the  country  in  motor  cars;  if  he,  who  loved  a  merry  tune 
as  he  loved  all  music,  could  have  foretold  the  invention  of 
a  machine  that  would  reel  off  melodies  by  the  yard;  and  if 
he  could  have  known  that  in  the  midst  of  such  things  these 
two  girls  were  finding  their  best  enjoyment  in  his  inven- 
tions, he  would  perhaps  have  said:  "There  is  more  in 
these  plays  of  mine  than  you  would  think." 

What,  then,  would  he  have  said,  if  he  had  known  all  that 
was  happening  as  a  result  of  their  choice?  Shakespeare 
has  more  than  once  represented  very  beautifully  the  friend- 
ship between  young  girls.  If  he  had  known  what  a  perfect 
friendship  would  be  formed  between  Barbara  and  Alice  by 
their  pursuit  of  his  poetry — through  sharing  together  its 
truth  and  beauty — I  think  he  would  have  found  some  unim- 
aginable words  with  which  to  describe  how  much  more  was 
waiting  to  be  discovered  in  that  western  world  than  was 
dreamt  of  by  its  explorers. 


CHAPTER  XIX 


ON  HORSEBACK 

As  full  of  spirit  as  the  month  of  May. 

("Henry  IV,"  Part  I) 

ARBARA  and  her  father  had  brought  their 
horses  to  a  walk,  after  a  lively  canter  along 
the  road  by  the  lake.  They  went  along 
slowly,  listening  to  the  sounds  of  the  spring 
morning,  until  they  turned  into  a  lane  that 
crossed  a  broad,  level  meadow. 

"Stop  here  for  a  minute,  Barbara,"  said  Daddy,  "and 
let  me  go  ahead.     Regina  always  insists  upon  running  like 

227 


" 


228         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

lightning  across  this  stretch.  Come  along  slowly  after  me 
and  I  will  wait  for  you  at  the  end  of  the  lane." 

He  started  off,  his  horse  running  at  full  speed,  and  drew 
up  at  a  sharp  hill  beyond  the  meadow.  He  turned  back 
to  look  for  Barbara,  —  and  there  she  was,  just  behind  him! 
She  was  laughing  at  his  surprise,  her  hair  was  flying,  her 
cheeks  were  glowing  with  excitement. 

"Couldn't  you  hold  him  back?" 

UI  didn't  try.    I  tried  to  catch  up  with  you  I'1 

uWhy,  Barbara!     How  did  you  dare? 

"  'I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man  !' 

She  stopped  panting  for  breath  long  enough  to  make  that 
speech.  She  was  so  full  of  Shakespeare  at  this  time  that 
his  words  often  came  to  her,  unexpectedly,  at  exciting  mo- 
ments. 

Daddy  hardly  knew  what  to  say.  He  couldn't  help  be- 
ing pleased  —  he  was  always  pleased  with  her  riding  —  but 
he  looked  serious;  and  when  she  begged,  "Let's  go  back 
now  and  have  a  real  race,"  he  refused  quite  firmly,  and  they 
went  slowly  and  carefully  for  the  rest  of  the  way. 

Barbara  really  did  not  mind  going  slowly,  after  the  ex- 
citement of  the  run  was  over,  because  she  liked  to  talk. 
They  chatted  about  things  in  general,  until  Barbara  said, 

"I  suppose  Mother  told  you  about  the  great  argument 
we  had  at  school  yesterday." 

"No.    Was  she  there?" 

"She  wasn't  there,  but  I  told  her  about  it  as  soon  as  I 
came  home." 

"What  was  it?    Tell  me." 


On  Horseback  229 

"It  was  at  recess.  They  had  all  gone  out  and  I  was  just 
going,  too,  when  Ned  Willard  came  along.  He  said 
'Hello'  and  picked  up  a  book  on  my  desk.  It  was  my 
'Merchant  of  Venice.'  'Do  you  like  Shakespeare?'  he  said; 
and  of  course  I  said,  'Yes,  don't  you?' — He  told  me  he 
hadn't  read  much  of  it,  but  his  father  has;  and  he  says 
Shakespeare  won't  do  nowadays. 

'Then  I  wanted  to  know  why,  and  he  said  all  kinds  of 
things  about  Shakespeare  caring  for  kings  and  princes  and 
not  standing  for  the  people — he  said  that  was  'old  stuff'— 
we  don't  care  about  people  that  are  nobly  born  and  rich  and 
so  forth  nowadays — we  think  all  men  are  equal. 

'Well,  7  thought  Shakespeare  didn't  care  a  cent  about 
birth  and  riches  and  such  things,  and  I  told  him  so.  I  said, 
'Anyway,  some  of  his  wickedest  men  are  kings.' 

"Just  look  at  'Julius  Caesar,'  he  said — he  had  read  that 
— 'Look  at  the  people  there !  They're  just  a  mob.' 

"And  then  I  told  him — what  do  you  think  I  told  him, 
Daddy?  I  know  it  was  naughty.  I  told  him  that  I  had 
heard  my  father  say  that  his  father  could  make  the  crowd 
change  their  minds  by  talking  to  them,  just  the  way  Mark 
Antony  did.  I  thought  he  would  be  awfully  angry,  but  he 
seemed  to  like  it!  And  I  said,  'Anyway,  that  was  Rome, 
and  I  don't  see  how  that  shows  what  he  thought  about  the 
common  people  in  England.'  Oh,  but  then  he  flew  up ! 
'Common  people!'  he  just  shouted,  'I  wish  my  father  could 
hear  you  say  that.  He  is  working  for  their  rights  because 
they  are  not  common.  He  wouldn't  let  anybody  say  that.' 
Of  course,  Daddy,  I  didn't  mean  that  they  were  common; 


230          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

but  before  I  could  explain,  Mr.  Woodward  came  in  and 
asked  what  we  were  so  excited  about;  I  told  him  what  Ned's 
father  said  about  Shakespeare.  Then  Miss  Lawrence  came 
in,  too,  and  Alice,  and  some  of  the  others,  and  we  had  a 
great  time." 

"What  did  you  decide?"  asked  Daddy. 

"We  didn't  decide  anything.  But  Mr.  Woodward 
thought  Shakespeare  sympathized  with  Brutus — not  with 
his  act,  he  said,  but  his  cause — and  his  cause  was  to  save 
the  people  from  having  a  tyrant  over  them.  He  thinks 
Shakespeare  believed  in  democracy — but  more  than  any- 
thing in  law  and  order.  And  then  Miss  Lawrence  said  she 
thought  we  needed  to  read  him  more  than  ever  nowadays. 
She  told  us  about  Jack  Cade's  rebellion — how  they  shouted 
'Off  with  the  head  of  any  one  who  can  read  and  write,'  and 
'It  was  never  merry  in  England  since  we  had  gentlemen,' 
and  'Let's  kill  everybody,  beginning  with  the  lawyers.' 
Shakespeare  had  no  use  for  such  rebels — and  I  guess  Miss 
Lawrence  hasn't  either!  She  said  Shakespeare  believed  in 
law  and  order;  and  that  you  can't  just  say  you  are  equal  to 
anybody — you  have  to  prove  it." 

"You  didn't  decide  that  Shakespeare  was  a  reformer,  did 
you?"  Daddy  asked. 

;'No.  Mr.  Woodward  said  he  wasn't.  But  he  asked  if 
we  knew  what  noblesse  oblige  means,  and  Alice  told  him — 
it  means  that  if  you  have  a  chance  to  learn,  you  must  act 
better  and  more  politely  than  people  that  haven't  had  a 
chance.  Then  Mr.  Woodward  said,  'That's  just  what 
Shakespeare  thought/ 


On  Horseback  231 

"And  he  said  something  else.  He  said  Shakespeare  never 
makes  you  think  that  if  you  are  good  you  will  be  happy. 
But  he  shows  you  good  and  bad  people  side  by  side  and 
makes  you  feel  you'd  rather  be  like  the  good  people.  Of 
course  you'd  rather  be  like  Cordelia  than  Goneril — no  mat- 
ter what  happened  to  you. 

"Ned  wasn't  very  happy  at  the  end,  when  the  bell  rang. 
He  muttered  something  about,  Til  bring  my  father  to  this 
school.'  And  Alice  said  afterward,  'Let  him.  We're  not 
afraid.'  " 

She  had  hardly  spoken  Alice's  name  when  they  saw  her, 
on  the  path,  just  on  the  edge  of  the  woods  near  Barbara's 
house. 

uWhy,  Alice!"  exclaimed  Barbara,  as  they  drew  in  their 
horses.  'Where  did  you  come  from?" 

"I  thought  I  might  meet  you,"  she  answered.  "I  went 
to  your  house  to  see  if  you  didn't  want  to  rehearse  our 
parts.  They  told  me  where  you  were,  so  I  came  on  and 
brought  the  book.  I  thought  I  might  meet  you." 

"Fine!  I  can  stop,  can't  I,  Daddy?  and  you  can  take 
my  horse  home.  You  don't  mind." 

"In  your  riding  clothes?" 

'Why,  yes.  I'm  cooled  off  now.  And  my  riding  clothes 
will  do  for  a  costume." 

'Very  well,"  he  replied,  helplessly,  as  they  dismounted 
and  he  took  her  horse  by  the  bridle. 

'You  have  chosen  a  beautiful  spot  for  rehearsing, 
Alice,"  he  remarked  as  they  started  off. 

He  stood  still  for  a  minute  watching  them  as  they  walked 


232         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

away  arm  in  arm.  Soft  spring  buds  were  hanging  from  the 
branches  above  them.  The  blue  sky  glistened  beyond. 

"What  a  lovely  bank,"  he  heard  Barbara  say,  uand  what 
lovely  moss!" 

She  stooped  down  to  feel  it  with  her  hand  and  he  heard 
her  chant, 

"I  know  a  bank  where  the  wild  thyme  blows 
And  fading  violets  covered  up  in  leaves 

oh!  that's  all  wrong,"  she  broke  off.  "That's  some- 
thing else."  She  laughed  at  herself.  "I'm  crazy!  That 
last  isn't  Shakespeare.  What  is  it?" 

"She  is  mixing  Keats  with  Shakespeare,"  her  father  said 
to  himself,  as  he  put  his  foot  in  the  stirrup.  'Well,  let  her. 
She's  happy  doing  it." 


CHAPTER  XX 

A   DAY    IN    LONDON 

I'll  put  a  girdle  round  about  the  earth 
In  forty  minutes. 

Puck  ("A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream") 

ARBARA  came  in  one  Saturday  afternoon  with 
shining  eyes  and  rosy  cheeks,  threw  her  hat 
and  coat  on  the  nearest  chair,  and  exclaimed, 
uOh,  Mother !    I've  had  the  grandest  time ! 
I've  been  to  London." 
Peggy  murmured  from  the  couch  where  she  was  curled 
up  with  a  book, 

Pussy-cat,  pussy-cat,  where  have  you  been? 
I've  been  to  London  to  see  the  great  queen. 

233 


234         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"What  do  you  mean,  Barbara?"  asked  Mother.  "What 
have  you  been  doing?" 

"Oh,  Uncle  Waldo  called  us  in  when  Alice  and  I  were 
going  past  his  house  to  show  us  some  books  and  pictures; 
and  then  he  got  to  talking,  and  we  stayed  and  stayed;  and 
when  we  came  away  Alice  said,  'Well,  we've  spent  the  after- 
noon in  London,  with  Shakespeare.  Wasn't  it  fun?' 

"Hang  up  your  things,"  said  Mother,  "and  then  tell  us 
about  it.  Did  you  drink  Canary  at  the  Mermaid?" 

"Oh,  the  Mermaid  Tavern!  Yes,  that  was  the  nicest 
part  of  all."  She  came  back  after  a  minute  and  threw  her- 
self in  a.  big  armchair. 

"Why  didn't  we  go  there,  Mother,"  asked  Peggy,  "if  it 
is  the  nicest  part  of  London?" 

"It  isn't  there  now."  Barbara  answered  the  question; 
then,  turning  to  her  mother,  she  went  on,  "I  never  knew 
that  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  started  the  club  there  at  the  Mer- 
maid, where  they  all  met  and  talked  and  had  such  great 
times.  You  know,  Mother,  that  other  man  that  wrote 
plays,  Ben  Jonson,  had  fierce  arguments  with  Shakespeare, 
and  somebody  said  Jonson  was  like  a  huge,  Spanish  galleon 
and  Shakespeare  like  an  English  man-of-war,  that  was 
lighter  and  couldn't  stand  so  firm,  but  tacked  about  and  ran 
in  and  out,  and  got  ahead  of  the  big,  heavy  ship  every 
time.  Can't  you  just  see  them?  I  love  discussions." 

"And  what  else  did  you  see  in " 

'Why,  Mother,"  Barbara  interrupted,  "London  was  per- 
fectly great  in  those  days !  It  was  crowded  full  of  people, 
because  the  country  was  changing  and  lots  of  farm  people 


A  Day  in  London  235 

were  out  of  work,  and  everybody  wanted  to  go  to  the  city. 
And  the  ships — such  beautiful  ships! — were  coming  and 
going  all  the  time,  and  the  town  was  full  of  sailors  who  had 
been  all  over  the  world,  and  the  theatres  were  crowded  and 
new  plays  were  given  all  the  time,  and  the  taverns  were  ex- 
citing places. 

"Uncle  Waldo  showed  us  some  pictures  of  Westminster 
and  St.  Paul's  and  the  Tower  of  London — the  way  they 
looked  then  and  the  way  they  look  now — just  the  very 
places  we  saw,  Peggy!  Only  then,  the  middle  aisle  of  St. 
Paul's  was  a  public  walk  where  people  met  and  told  the 
news;  you  saw  all  kinds  of  people  there,  men  dressed  in 
gorgeous  clothes  (they  dressed  up  more  than  the  women 
did),  and  there  were  little  shops  where  they  sold  things. 
It  sounds  like  the  Rialto,  doesn't  it?" 

"It  doesn't  sound  much  like  a  church,"  remarked  Peggy. 
"I  think  it  is  much  better  to  have  the  stores  outside,  in  the 
streets,  the  way  they  are  now." 

"But  it  wasn't  quite  given  up  to  shops  even  then,"  said 
Mother.  "If  I  remember  rightly  there  were  two  very  great 
ceremonies  in  that  cathedral,  about  the  time  Shakespeare 
went  up  to  London:  one  was  the  funeral  of  the  poet,  Sir 
Philip  Sidney,  and  one  was  the  celebration  of  the  victory 
over  the  Spanish  Armada." 

"Uncle  Waldo  didn't  tell  us  about  that,"  replied  Bar- 
bara. "Oh,  he  told  us  about  the  victory!  It  was  after 
that  that  they  had  peace  for  so  long  and  the  country  was 
so  prosperous.  And  Drake's  ship,  the  'Golden  Hind,' 
was  kept  in  the  Thames  where  the  people  could  see  it. 


236         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

"And  he  told  us  about  Queen  Elizabeth  and  her  grand 
court.  She  left  one  thousand  dresses  when  she  died!  She 
just  loved  jewelry  and  silks  and  satins  and  lace.  She  was  a 
sport,  too;  she  liked  parties  and  plays  and  hunting  and 
going  a-Maying  and  grand  celebrations  like  that  one  at 
Kenilworth  Castle.  But  she  knew  a  lot!  She  entertained 
ambassadors  from  other  countries,  and  she  talked  to  them 
in  French  or  Italian  or  Latin — she  didn't  care  which;  and 
she  read  Greek  every  day.  Once  when  she  was  pretty  old, 
some  ambassador  made  her  a  speech  that  she  didn't  like 
very  much,  and  she  answered  back  in  Latin;  and  then  she 
turned  around  and  said:  'God's  Death!  my  lords,  I  had  to 
scour  up  my  Latin  which  has  been  rusting  these  many  years.' 
She  always  said  'God's  Death'  when  she  was  excited.  Alice 
said  her  big  lace  ruff  must  have  trembled.  It  looks  like 
gauzy  wings. 

"She  had  suitors  from  all  over,  just  like  Portia,  in  'The 
Merchant  of  Venice.'  The  Earl  of  Leicester  wasn't  the 
only  one." 

"Did  Uncle  Waldo  tell  you  about  Shakespeare's  later 
years,  under  King  James?"  asked  Mother,  "and  about  how 
the  Puritans  were  beginning  to  talk  against  the  gaiety  and 
splendor  of  court  life  and  theatres  and  all  kinds  of  amuse- 
ments?" 

"He  showed  us  a  picture  of  the  great  hall  in  King  James's 
palace — it  looked  like  the  inside  of  a  church — where 
Shakespeare  and  his  company  acted  some  of  his  plays  for 
a  Christmas  celebration.  King  James  liked  plays  and 
helped  Shakespeare  and  his  actors.  But  the  people  loved 


A  Day  in  London  237 

Elizabeth  much  more.  Why,  once  when  she  ordered  a 
man's  right  hand  to  be  cut  off  for  punishment,  as  soon  as 
it  was  done,  he  pulled  off  his  cap  with  his  left  hand  and 
shouted:  'God  save  the  Queen!'  .  .  .  Shakespeare  didn't 
care  a  cent  about  going  to  the  court.  Somebody  said,  when- 
ever he  was  invited  there  he  was  in  pain.  ...  I  told  Uncle 
Waldo  I  didn't  see  why;  and  then  he  explained  that  if  you 
were  a  courtier  you  had  to  just  about  worship  the  Queen; 
and  everybody  was  trying  to  get  ahead  of  everybody  else, 
and  it  wasn't  any  tqo  pleasant.  He  said  that  maybe  Shake- 
speare was  thinking  about  that  when  he  wrote  'As  You 
Like  It,'  and  that  Shakespeare  could  see  very  well  why 
the  lords  liked  it  better  in  the  Forest  of  Arden.  ...  I 
think  Uncle  Waldo  likes  Jacques  almost  as  much  as  Fal- 
staff.  He  says  he  really  likes  Hamlet  best  of  all." 

"He  has  wonderful  editions  of  Shakespeare,"  Mother 
remarked. 

"Oh,  yes!  Some  of  them  are  so  big  you  can  hardly  lift 
them.  He  told  us  about  how  they  made  the  paper  and  ink 
and  type  and  everything  especially  for  those  books.  An 
awfully  rich  man  spent  his  whole  fortune  getting  them  pub- 
lished. Shakespeare  never  thought  that  would  happen 
to  his  plays.  Uncle  Waldo  told  us  about  the  treasure  that 
Drake  brought  back  in  the  'Golden  Hind,'  but  he  said  it 
wasn't  used  making  beautiful  books  of  Shakespeare's  plays; 
it  was  used  for  a  grand  celebration  the  Queen  had  when  her 
French  suitor  came  to  London." 

Peggy  had  dropped  her  book  and  was  listening  to  every 
word.  Now  she  spoke: 


Q^/mported  ostatian  o/upp 


& 
if 


nlmlrle 

&cr  rfe  (zfcptuvltic  of  amc 
e  ofi  ff renders,  or  ctyerly/fe 


G), 


our  good  o/  feature  , 
* 


< 


P   jhe  ylurtaio  o/lauehcuze 

^— x       f  Gx          ' 


Puppet  Play  Bill  with  Quaint  Advertisement 


A  Day  in  London  239 

"You  said  London  was  such  a  wonderful,  exciting  place, 
and  then  you  said  Shakespeare  thought  it  was  nicer  in  the 
woods.  Didn't  he  like  London?" 

"He  liked  the  streets  and  theatres  and  inns,"  said 
Mother.  "Barbara  means  that  he  seems  to  have  disliked 
the  life  of  fashion  that  centered  in  the  Queen's  royal 
court.  You  know  the  Queen,  with  all  her  many  palaces, 
and  the  hosts  of  lords  and  ladies  who  held  positions  under 
her,  was  a  leader  of  amusements — and  of  everything  else. 
Even  education — even  universities  like  Oxford  and  Cam- 
bridge— depended  on  her  favor.  She  was  a  very  clever 
ruler,  too,  and  did  great  things  for  England.  She  used  to 
refuse  her  suitors,  saying  she  was  married  to  England. 
Shakespeare  loved  freedom  too  much  to  be  a  courtier.  He 
didn't  like  what  one  of  his  characters  calls  'hanging  on 
princes'  favors.'  He  may  never  have  had  the  chance, 
although  some  of  the  most  powerful  lords  of  the  kingdom 
were  his  most  intimate  friends.  They  became  his  friends, 
however,  because  they  encouraged  literature  and  so  helped 
make  Elizabeth's  reign  the  Golden  Age  of  English  poetry. 
The  Earl  of  Southampton  gave  Shakespeare  money  for 
his  theatrical  ventures,  without  which  he  could  hardly  have 
risen  to  success  and  prosperity  in  ten  years.  And  then, 
when  he  was  successful,  we  know  that  he  went  back  to  the 
little  town  of  Stratford  where  he  had  his  house  and  garden 
for  the  rest  of  his  days.  That  is  the  proof  of  what  he 
liked  best." 

"And,  Peggy,"  said  Barbara,  "when  he  lived  in  Strat- 
ford, they  had  stocks  and  a  whipping  post  set  up  in  the 


240         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

marketplace;  and  if  boys  stayed  out-of-doors  after  nine 
o'clock  they  were  put  in  the  stocks.  I  didn't  know  that 
when  we  were  there." 

"Ugh!"  said  Peggy.     "I'd  rather  have  lived  in  London." 

"Or  in  the  Forest  of  Arden,"  Barbara  concluded. 

"We  saw  a  funny  picture  of  London,"  she  continued, 
"with  the  narrowest  streets,  and  a  big  round  theatre  on 
one  side — I  think  it  was  the  Globe  Theatre — and  a  house 
where  they  kept  bears  for — what  was  it  called?" 

"Bear-baiting,"  answered  Mother.  "That  must  have 
been  the  amphitheatre  they  called  the  Bear  Garden,  where, 
I  believe,  about  a  thousand  people  could  watch  the  cruel 
sport.  That,  too,  was  under  the  Queen's  patronage.  They 
tied  the  bear  to  a  stake  in  the  middle  of  the  circle  and  set 
five  or  six  mastiffs  loose  on  him;  and  then  the  people 
watched  him  claw  the  dogs " 

"Don't  talk  about  it,"  cried  Peggy. 

"The  river  parties  on  the  Thames  must  have  been  too 
lovely."  Barbara  half  closed  her  eyes  as  if  she  saw  them. 
"And  they  had  fine  gardens  in  London,  too." 

"Yes,"  her  mother  added,  "when  Shakespeare  was  in 
London  he  didn't  have  to  go  far  to  see  gardens  and  open 
country.  He  was  quite  a  traveler,  too, — going  about  the 
country  with  his  company  of  actors, — even  if  he  never  left 
England." 

"He  traveled  on  horseback,"  remarked  Barbara.  "When 
he  went  from  Stratford  to  London,  he  could  see  the  Castle 
of  Warwick  on  the  hill.  I  wonder  how  London  looked 
when  he  came  near.  London  Bridge,  in  the  picture,  has 


A  Day  in  London  241 

houses  built  all  the  way  across  it.  He  stayed  at  a  place 
just  between  his  theatre  and  the  Mermaid  Tavern;  that  was 
very  convenient  for  him. 

"Uncle  Waldo  has  never  been  in  England,  but  he  knows 
everything  about  it.  I  asked  him  if  he  didn't  want  to  go  to 
Stratford  and  explore  the  place  where  Shakespeare  lived. 
He  says  he  would  rather  explore  the  pages  that  Shake- 
speare wrote.  He  says  he  never  could  cross  the  ocean  be- 
cause in  the  winter  he  is  too  busy  and  in  the  summer  he 
can't  leave  his  fishing.  But  he  doesn't  care.  He  says  he'd 
rather  go  to  the  places  Shakespeare  takes  him — when  he 
sits  down  in  the  evening  with  his  books — than  to  the  places 
where  Shakespeare  happened  to  go  when — when " 

"You  mean,"  Mother  helped  her,  "he  would  rather  fol- 
low Shakespeare's  mind  than  his  body." 

"I  should  think  so!"  threw  in  Peggy.  "If  he  followed 
his  body  he'd  be  dead." 


A  little  later,  when  they  sat  at  their  evening  meal,  Bar- 
bara was  unusually  silent  and  a  little  absent-minded.  Daddy 
looked  from  her  to  her  mother  questioningly.  "She  will 
come  back  presently,"  her  mother  said  quietly.  "She  is 
off  in  dreamland  now — exploring  London." 

'In  the  spacious  times  of  great  Elizabeth,'      quoted 
Daddy. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

REHEARSALS 

Sure,  this  robe  of  mine 
Does  change  my  disposition. 

Perdita  ("The  Winter's  Tale") 


HEY  rehearsed  indoors  and  out-of-doors,  as 
opportunity  offered.     Sometimes  Peggy,  who 
was  let  more  and  more  into  the  secret,  was 
present    as    prompter    and    first    assistant. 
Sometimes    she    helped    and    sometimes    she 
hindered.     She  got  them  to  laughing  so  hard 
one  day  that  the  rehearsal  went  all  to  pieces.     Then  sud- 
denly she  grew  serious. 

242 


Rehearsals  243 

"Hurry  up  now!"  she  cried.  "Please  stop  laughing,  Sis- 
ter, and  go  on." 

"You  made  us  laugh  yourself,  Peggy,"  Alice  managed  to 
say.  "You're  a  great  prompter!" 

"Did  I?  Then  I'll  have  to  make  you  stop  now.  Go  on, 
I  say.  I  have  to  go  to  a  meeting  of  the  Busy  Bees.  Betty'll 
be  waiting  for  me." 

"Buz-z-z!"  hissed  Barbara.  (That  was  in  the  part  she 
was  learning.  She  was  quoting  from  Petruchio.)  'You'd 
better  run  along,  Peggy.  We'll  try  to  rehearse  without 
your  help." 

They  had  resolved  not  to  do  anything  about  their  cos- 
tumes until  they  had  learned  all  of  their  parts.  But  they 
could  not  keep  their  eyes  off  the  old  engravings  in  Bar- 
bara's volumes,  under  the  heading  "Costumes";  and  they 
were  drawn  irresistibly  to  the  attic  now  and  then,  not  to 
do  anything  but  just  to  see  how  this  and  that  would  fit  to- 
gether when  the  time  came.  'We  must  not  wait  too  long," 
Alice  suggested.  'We  might  forget  our  parts  while  we 
are  doing  our  costumes." 

The  matter  of  the  stage  setting  gave  them  little  trouble. 
Barbara  had  given  up  her  idea  of  reproducing  the  Globe 
Theatre.  It  would  have  meant  the  betrayal  of  their  se- 
cret. And,  besides,  they  were  too  busy.  The  days  were 
too  full  even  to  plan  such  a  thing.  They  must  content 
themselves  with  one  end  of  Alice's  drawing-room,  which 
was  conveniently  marked  off  by  pillars,  and  in  which  were 
two  French  windows,  opening  on  the  veranda,  that  made 
perfect  doors  for  the  back  of  the  stage.  For  two  of  their 


244         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

scenes  not  much  scenery  would  be  needed — they  had  thought 
of  that,  too,  in  making  their  selections — and  for  the  third, 
a  table  hidden  by  a  vine-covered  screen  would  serve  for 
a  balcony. 

Their  only  desire  in  studying  their  parts  was  to  "be  the 
persons"  they  represented.  As  there  was  nobody  to  train 
them,  they  had  to  think  hard  and  carefully  about  the  char- 
acters, in  order  to  be  sure  just  how  they  would  have  said 
the  things  Shakespeare  makes  them  say.  As  for  the  metre 
— they  never  thought  of  that!  But  when  you  head  is  full 
of  Shakespeare's  verse  day  after  day  and  week  after  week, 
your  instinct  may  be  trusted  to  guide  you  in  that. 

There  were  times  when  the  rehearsals  called  for  a  great 
deal  of  patience.  It  was  fun  to  say  over  the  parts  when 
you  only  half  knew  them;  when  it  was  a  sort  of  game  to 
see  how  much  you  could  remember.  But  when  you  had  to 
learn  them  so  thoroughly  that  you  could  not  possibly  forget 
— that  was  not  quite  so  easy. 

However,  when  they  were  far  enough  along  to  begin 
arranging  their  costumes,  then  every  rehearsal  was  more 
exciting  than  the  last.  And  then  Peggy  was  glad  to  be 
prompter.  She  was  never  bored.  For  they  experimented 
with  many  combinations  and  tried  many  "effects,"  putting 
together  the  things  they  found  in  the  big  chest  in  Bar- 
bara's attic  or  in  a  closet  from  which  Alice's  mother  had 
told  them  they  could  "take  what  they  liked."  They  were 
surprised  to  find  how  different  the  same  things  could  be 
made  to  look  by  combining  them  differently.  Sometimes 
their  experiments  were  so  funny  that  they  roared  with 


Rehearsals  245 

laughter  and  ripped  them  up  in  a  hurry.  They  soon  learned 
not  to  waste  time  sewing  until  they  had  tried  the  effect  with 
many  pins.  They  were  not  very  fond  of  sewing.  They 
could  sew  if  it  was  necessary;  but  they  would  hunt  for  a 
long  time  and  knit  their  brows  over  ways  and  means  before 
resorting  to  that  trying  expedient. 

Barbara  was  especially  concerned,  in  arranging  the  cos- 
tumes, that  she  should  "look  the  part."  Whether  she 
looked  well  or  not  troubled  her  very  little.  Alice  some- 
times wondered  that  she  could  care  so  little  about  that. 
She  thought  it  noble  of  her.  "I  don't  think  that  is  very 
pretty,  Barbara,"  she  would  say.  And  Barbara  would  an- 
swer, "Oh,  never  mind.  I  want  to  look  like  Petruchio,  and 
I  don't  think  he  was  very  pretty."  Barbara  was  inclined  to 
think  that  Alice,  as  Katherine,  looked  rather  too  pretty  in 
the  blue  silk  evening  gown  of  her  mother's  that  she  finally 
chose.  But  again  she  said,  ;'Never  mind."  Perhaps  Alice 
was  right,  she  thought.  Certainly  the  Italian  ladies  in 
the  old  paintings  were  always  lovely,  and  Katherine,  the 
shrew,  lived  in  Italy.  She  was  quite  sure  she  liked  to  see 
Alice  in  that  long  gown,  so  tall  and  straight,  like  a  grown-up 
lady  with  her  soft  neck  and  her  white  arms  showing. 

Committing  to  memory  was  a  very  small  part  of  re- 
hearsals, they  soon  learned.  There  were  so  many  things 
to  decide  that  they  often  longed  to  ask  for  advice.  But 
they  never  yielded  to  that  temptation;  not  because  it  would 
be  wrong,  but  because  they  had  made  up  their  minds  not  to, 
and  it  would  spoil  the  fun. 

For  one  thing,  it  seemed  to  them  that  some  of  the  lines 


246         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

in  "The  Taming  of  the  Shrew"  ought  to  be  omitted.  A 
few  of  the  expressions,  they  felt,  were  out  of  date.  For 
their  part  they  did  not  understand  them,  and  they  doubted 
if  the  audience  would.  So  they  took  the  matter  in  their 
own  hands  and  cut  them  out.  Perhaps  they  were  falling 
into  the  ancient  folly  of  meddling  with  Shakespeare's  text. 
But  there  was  nothing  else  to  do.  They  could  not  repeat 
lines  they  did  not  understand  and  suspected  of  being  a  bit 
immodest.  No  doubt  these  were  quite  all  right  in  the 
Globe  Theatre. 

They  were  helped  through  all  their  difficulties  by  the 
thought  of  the  event  that  was  coming  and  the  surprise  they 
were  preparing  for  their  audience.  It  was  to  be  a  very 
select  audience,  consisting  only  of  invited  guests.  They  had 
no  ambition  to  perform  before  a  large  number  of  people. 
Their  families,  they  knew,  could  be  counted  upon  to  be 
not  over  critical;  and  how  delicious  it  would  be  to  see  their 
surprise !  And  certain  of  their  friends — nearly  all  of 
them  older  friends — must  of  course  be  asked  to  come. 
They  must  have  a  sympathetic  audience  above  all.  Modesty 
prevented  them  from  asking  many  of  their  schoolmates, 
and  they  would  have  no  boys,  not  even  Arthur  Lee.  They 
really  wanted  to  ask  Arthur.  He  was  fond  of  Shakespeare 
and  they  were  fond  of  Arthur.  But  what  if  they  should 
forget  their  parts?  Oh,  no,  they  would  not  dare  to  invite 
Arthur. 

It  was  not  easy  to  find  free  hours  for  their  preparations. 
Fortunately  there  was  no  rush.  It  was  all  so  simple  that 
they  could  choose  their  own  time.  But  their  interest  in  the 


Rehearsals 


247 


event  was  too  keen  to  allow  of  long  postponement  They 
were  impatient  to  fix  the  date  and  at  the  same  time  they 
were  almost  afraid  to  fix  it.  So  they  got  everything  ready 
first.  The  programs  were  printed  and  painted  by  their  own 
hands,  and  spaces  were  left  for  inserting  the  day  and  the 
hour  whenever  they  could  bring  themselves  to  decide 
upon  it. 

"We  must  settle  it,"  said  Barbara,  one  day.  "If  we 
don't  have  our  first  performance  soon,  we  shall  never  get 
started  on  our  second." 

And  with  that  spur  to  drive  them  to  it,  the  date  was 
set. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE   PLAYERS 

Let  your  own  discretion  be  your  tutor. 

Hamlet   ("Hamlet") 

HE  evening  of   the  great  surprise   came   at 
length  and  one  by  one  the  favored  spectators 
arrived.     Peggy,  dressed  as  a  page,  with  her 
hair  hanging  straight  and   rolled  under   to 
make  her  a  real  boy,  received  them  at  the 
door  and  gave  to  each  one  a  painted  pro- 
gram on  which,  in  a  design  of  pale  green  columns,  were 
inscribed  the  simple  words  so  full  of  meaning,  "Scenes  from 

Shakespeare."     On  that  pale  green  portal,  the  secret  was 

248 


The  Players  249 

announced;  what  lay  behind  it  the  guests,  who  took  their 
seats  facing  the  alcoved  end  of  the  drawing  room,  were 
soon  to  discover. 

What  they  noticed  at  first  was  the  extreme  simplicity 
of  the  stage  setting.  There  were  no  footlights,  no  raised 
platform,  no  artificial  walls  and  pasteboard  towers,  no 
silver  paper,  no  gilt  and  tinsel.  Everything  was  real  as 
far  as  it  went;  and  when  the  actors  appeared  on  the  same 
level  as  the  audience,  it  was  more  like  an  actual  scene  in 
which  the  spectators  had  an  intimate  share,  than  if  they 
had  been  placed  in  the  midst  of  an  elaborate  setting,  high 
upon  a  stage,  framed  in  like  a  picture.  It  was  more  like 
the  stage  of  Shakespeare's  day  than  like  the  modern 
theatre. 

Whatever  the  young  actors  felt,  to  the  audience  the  per- 
formance seemed  to  proceed  without  a  hitch.  Now  more 
than  ever  the  actors  forgot  themselves — never  their  parts ! 
— and  became  for  the  moment  Shakespeare's  characters. 

Alice,  as  Katherine,  dressed  in  that  long,  trailing  gown 
of  light  blue  silk,  with  puffs  at  the  shoulders  and  a  stiff 
lace  frill  at  her  neck,  was  as  shrewish  as  possible.  Yet 
she  looked  like  a  shrew  that  could  be  tamed — one  who 
might  indeed  deserve  all  the  flattering  things  that  Petru- 
chio  called  her  when  he  came  to  woo.  And  Barbara,  as 
Petruchio,  in  silken  doublet  and  velvet  hose  and  a  scarlet 
coat,  had  a  subtle  smile  on  her  face,  as  if  much  were  hidden 
under  the  extraordinary  behavior  of  this  impetuous  lover. 
He  was  a  most  spirited  Petruchio.  His  changes  of  manner 
kept  you  guessing  as  they  did  Katherine.  His  voice  was 


250         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

soft  and  alluring  as  he  called  her  the  prettiest  Kate  in 
Christendom,  but  his  angry  "Buz-z-z"  came  out  with  a  tell- 
ing hiss.  And  Katherine  was  his  equal.  After  his  elo- 
quence about  "Dian  in  her  grove,"  she  drew  her  head  back 
with  a  most  superior  gesture,  and  put  her  question: 

Where  did  you  study  all  this  goodly  speech? 

The  acting  showed  real  enjoyment  of  the  situation.  It 
was  clear  that  Alice  and  Barbara  were  not  troubled  by  this 
idea  of  taming  a  woman.  Indeed,  it  seemed  to  them  that 
nothing  was  too  bad  for  such  an  ill-tempered  person.  Be- 
sides, she  was  a  match  for  any  man.  If  any  one  could  get 
ahead  of  this  shrew  as  Petruchio  did,  so  much  the  better. 


Between  this  scene  and  the  next,  Peggy  came  upon  the 
stage  and  hung  up  a  pasteboard  sign  which  read,  UA  Street 
in  Milan."  The  audience  felt  flattered.  It  was  plain  that 
they  were  expected  to  imagine  how  the  street  looked. 

What  a  transformation  when  the  children  appeared  as 
Launce  and  Speed!  They  were  really  disguised  now;  one 
would  hardly  have  known  them.  They  were  rather  ragged 
and  unkempt  for  the  servants  of  gentlemen,  but  their  cos- 
tumes suited  the  style  of  their  language.  They  changed 
their  voices;  they  slunk  about  in  a  loose-jointed  sort  of  way, 
as  if  they  enjoyed  being  as  rough  as  they  were  shrewd  and 
witty.  When  Launce  got  off  his  pun,  "My  staff  under- 
stands me,"  a  twinkle  in  Barbara's  eye  betrayed  her  enjoy- 
ment of  the  joke. 


The  Players  251 

The  lights  were  turned  off  and  the  audience  were  left  for 
a  few  minutes  in  total  darkness.  They  could  hear  sounds 
of  moving  scenery.  And  then,  what  another  transforma- 
tion! when  the  lights  shone  upon  Juliet  on  her  balcony  and 
Romeo  half  hidden  behind  a  palm  tree.  The  balcony  was 
a  screen  with  a  table  behind  it  and  the  palm  trees,  alas! 
were  not  real.  They  were  some  artificial  ones  Barbara 
had  found  in  the  attic  and  they  had  to  serve. 

But  what  did  it  matter  to  the  audience  when  there  were 
Romeo  and  Juliet,  with  joy  in  their  faces,  reciting  to  the 
imaginary  heavens  that  matchless  poem  of  young  love! 

Through  the  first  scene  the  audience  wondered  and  ad- 
mired. Through  the  second  they  laughed.  Through  the 
last  they  were  carried  away  by  the  dark-eyed  beauty  and 
soft  voice  of  Juliet  (Was  she  not  indeed  a  young  Italian 
in  color  and  feature  as  well  as  in  sentiment?)  and  by  the 
tenderness  and  gracious  bearing  of  Romeo.  The  audience 
had  forgotten  Alice  and  Barbara.  Romeo  and  Juliet  stood 
before  them,  in  the  garden  of  the  Capulets;  the  well-known 
words  were  as  new  and  fresh  as  love  and  spring-time. 
These  two  children,  by  their  sincere  love  of  the  poetry, 
brought  home  to  the  audience  its  beauty  and  truth,  till  the 
air  was  tense  with  it.  There  was  a  breathless  moment  of 
silence;  then  the  applause  burst  forth. 


Again,  on  another  evening,  the  living  room  was  dark- 
ened and  the  lights  beyond  the  pillars,  dimmed  with  col- 
ored shades,  revealed  a  corner  of  the  hall  of  Macbeth's 


252         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

castle.  Two  oriental  rugs,  hung  against  the  wall,  served 
for  the  ancient  "arras."  A  carved  oak  table  stood  on  one 
side  of  the  space  with  a  low  settee  beside  it.  On  the  table 
were  lighted  candles  in  tall  brass  candlesticks.  One  of  the 
three  windows  at  the  back  had  been  transformed  by  drap- 
eries into  a  low  doorway,  the  others  into  pointed  Gothic 
windows,  long  and  narrow.  Beyond  them  one  caught 
glimpses  of  the  moonlight  on  the  lawn. 

From  an  "inner  chamber"  formed  by  curtains  across 
the  stage<,  Lady  Macbeth  entered.  She  wore  a  straight, 
flowing  gown  of  deep  red,  with  a  gold  cord  and  tassel  hang- 
ing heavily  about  her  waist.  A  soft  headdress  of  pale 
yellow  silk  covered  Alice's  blond  hair  and  fell  about  her 
shoulders.  She  was  reading  a  letter.  The  weird  sisters, 
her  husband  wrote,  had  met  him  on  the  heath  on  the  day  of 
success — they  who,  as  he  had  learned,  had  in  them  more 
tha.n  mortal  knowledge.  They  saluted  him  as  'Thane  of 
Cawdor"  and  "King  that  shalt  be,"  and  when  he  would 
have  questioned  them  further,  they  made  themselves  air 
and  vanished.  And  while  he  stood  rapt  in  wonder  came 
messengers  from  Duncan,  the  King,  to  bestow  upon  him 
a  new  title,  "Thane  of  Cawdor."  The  first  part  of  the 
witches'  prophecy  had  come  true!  This  news  he  sent  his 
dearest  partner  in  greatness,  that  she  might  know  of  the 
sure  promise  that  he  would  be  King. 

Lady  Macbeth  clasped  the  letter  in  her  hand  and  medi- 
tated. She  spoke  as  if  she  were  talking  to  her  husband: 

Glamis  thou  art  and  Cawdor,  and  shalt  be 

What  thou  art  promised.     Yet  do  I  fear  thy  nature. 


The  Players  253 

It  is  too  full  o'  the  milk  of  human  kindness 
To  catch  the  nearest  way. 

•  •••••* 

Hie  thee  hither 
That  I  may  pour  my  spirit  in  thine  ear. 

She  had  seated  herself  on  the  bench.  Her  thoughts  ran 
on  in  silence,  while  she  moved  restlessly,  and  her  eyes  wan- 
dered from  side  to  side.  Suddenly  she  clutched  the  table 
and  sat  quite  still  gazing  into  space  with  fixed,  wide-open 
eyes.  .  .  .  She  started  up,  steadied  herself  for  an  instant 
on  the  table,  and  turned  to  meet  her  husband  as  he  entered 
from  the  outer  door.  Smilingly  she  greeted  him: 

Great  Glamis,  worthy  Cawdor! 
Greater  than  both  by  the  all-hail  hereafter. 
Thy  letters  have  transported  me  beyond 
This  ignorant  present,  and  I  feel  now 
The  future  in  the  instant. 

Barbara,  in  a  short  cloak  and  belt,  with  a  sword  hanging 
from  her  side,  made  a  tall  and  manlike  Macbeth.  Her 
voice  was  clear  and  untroubled  as  she  spoke  the  simple 
statement  which  announces  to  the  audience  that  fearful 
deeds  are  close  at  hand: 

My  dearest  love, 
Duncan  comes  here  to-night. 
Lady  Macbeth:  And  when  goes  hence? 

Macbeth:  To-morrow — as  he  purposes. 

Macbeth  started  and  caught  his  breath  over  those  three 
words,  for  he  had  seen  a  strange  look  in  his  wife's  face. 


254          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

Lady  Macbeth:  O  never 

Shall  sun  that  morrow  see ! 

Your  face,  my  thane,  is  as  a  book  where  men 

May  read  strange  matters. 

Already  she  was  persuading  him  that  her  own  grim 
thoughts  were  his;  that  the  "strange  matters"  were  in  his 
face,  not  hers.  She  assumed  a  lighter  tone,  bade  him  wel- 
come the  King  with  eye  and  hand  and  tongue — to  look  like 
the  innocent  flower  and  be  the  serpent  under  it — and  he 
could  perform  a  deed  that  night  which  would  change  and 
govern  all  their  future  days  and  nights.  She  little  knew 
the  dark  truth  that  she  was  speaking. 

Macbeth  bowed  his  head.  He  was  not  strong  enough 
to  crush  her  plan.  He  put  off  decision,  saying,  'We  will 
speak  further." 

During  the  pause  that  followed,  the  audience  reflected 
that  this  scene  had  been  well  chosen  for  revealing  the  plot 
of  the  play  and  the  characters  of  this  man  and  this  woman. 
She  was  stronger  than  he;  she  and  the  weird  sisters  to- 
gether would  conquer.  But  how? 

The  lights  on  the  stage  had  been  extinguished.  Now 
they  came  out  brighter  than  before  and  disclosed  Macbeth 
sitting  alone,  speaking  his  thoughts  aloud: 

If  it  were  done  when  'tis  done,  then  'twere  well 
It  were  done  quickly. 

The  temptation  was  working.  Fear  of  the  life  after 
death,  and  his  conscience  reminding  him  that  Duncan  was 
his  guest  whom,  by  every  law  of  charity,  he  should  protect 
from  harm,  were  working  against  the  temptation.  Dun- 


The  Players  255 

can,  his  conscience  argued,  was  so  good  a  king  that  his 
virtues  would  plead  "like  angels  trumpet-tongued  against 
the  deep  damnation  of  his  taking-off."  There  was  no  right 
reason  for  such  a  deed. 

Lady  Macbeth  came  in  upon  his  revery.  The  King, 
she  told  him,  had  asked  for  him — the  kindly  King  who 
had  shown  him  special  favor.  Macbeth  declared  with  a 
show  of  firmness: 

We  will  proceed  no  further  in  this  business. 

Then  Lady  Macbeth  taunted  him.  She  stung  his  pride 
by  charging  him  with  weakness  and  cowardice.  Why  had 
he  ever  planned  this  deed,  she  asked  him — always  making 
it  appear  that  the  suggestion  had  come  from  him — if  he 
had  not  the  courage  to  carry  it  out?  Was  he,  a  man,  so 
much  weaker  than  she,  a  woman?  She  pricked  and  goaded 
him,  until  he  cried  out  upon  her: 

Prithee  peace! 

I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man. 
Who  dares  do  more  is  none. 

Then,  very  craftily,  she  turned  this  fine  thought  of  his  to 
her  own  ends: 

When  you  durst  do  it,  then  you  were  a  man. 

Thus,  flattering  him  for  what  he  was  and  ridiculing  his 
conscientious  scruples,  she  worked  upon  his  ambitious 
pride  until  he  muttered,  "If  we  should  fail?" 

She  rose  to  her  full  height  and  answered  boldly: 

We  fail. 

But  screw  your  courage  to  the  sticking  place 
And  we'll  not  fail. 


256          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

She  had  won.  His  fear  was  no  longer  fixed  upon  the 
consequences  of  the  crime  but  upon  the  chance  of  failure. 
And  now  she  could  unfold  the  details  of  her  plot.  His 
mind  was  in  the  clutch  of  that  new  fear,  failure,  and  he  was 
ready  to  listen.  He  was  moved  by  her  undaunted  mettle. 
He  lent  himself  to  her  clearer  purpose  and  stronger  will. 
Closing  his  eyes  to  the  evil,  he  raised  his  head  and  de- 
clared, with  something  of  her  calm  assurance: 

I  am  settled. 

It  was  no  longer  a  crime  to  his  poisoned  mind  but  a  feat 
to  be  accomplished.  His  wavering  was  at  an  end. 

He  had  already  proved  himself  twice  a  coward  by 
fearing  to  be  thought  one.  Henceforth,  the  evil  spirits 
that  had  spoken  to  him  on  the  heath  and  would  speak 
again  would  have  their  way  with  him.  He  had  surren- 
dered. 

The  young  actors  did  not  attempt  to  carry  the  tragedy 
beyond  this  point.  Here,  indeed,  is  the  great  climax  of 
the  drama.  What  follows  represents  the  fulfillment  and 
the  results  of  an  act  which  is  already  accomplished  when 
it  is  accomplished  in  Macbeth's  mind.  The  horrors  of 
the  murder,  the  picture  of  Macbeth  led  on  from  crime  to 
crime,  of  Lady  Macbeth  pursued  by  the  furies  of  a  guilty 
conscience,  of  Macduff  entering  the  action  to  wreak  the 

vengeance  of  outraged  justice  upon  the  murderer this 

is  but  the  result  of  the  two  scenes  the  children  acted,  and 
they  wisely  let  the  rest  alone.  In  the  silence  that  followed 
it  was  all  present  in  the  hearers'  minds  to  enforce  the  words, 


The  Players  257 

which,  in  the  voices  of  Alice   and  Barbara,  had  sounded 
the  depths  of  the  tragedy. 

Screens  were  drawn  out  to  hide  the  stage;  and  when,  a 
few  minutes  later,  they  were  folded  back,  the  scene  had 
shifted  to  ancient  Rome.  The  rugs  had  been  removed;  the 
draperies  hung  straight  and  concealed  the  windows;  the 
entire  medieval  setting  had  disappeared.  Barbara's  arti- 
ficial palm  trees,  with  a  few  flowering  plants,  a  few  statu- 
ettes, and  a  marble  bench,  created  the  atmosphere  of  a 
garden  in  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar. 

The  boy  Lucius  was  asleep.  Peggy  had  allowed  herself 
to  be  costumed  for  this  silent  part.  In  a  short,  blue  tunic, 
her  hair  fastened  up  under  a  cap,  her  feet  shod  with  san- 
dals, a  long  spear  in  her  hand,  she  sat  cross-legged  on  the 
ground  under  a  palm  tree.  Her  spear  had  fallen  across 
her  knees,  her  hand  rested  against  the  tree  trunk,  her  face 
was  partially  turned  toward  the  audience,  her  eyes  were 
closed. 

The  boy  Lucius  did  not  stir  when  Brutus,  in  his  long  white 
toga,  entered  and  called:  "Boy,  Lucius!"  nor  while  he 
said  to  himself,  looking  down  at  the  boy: 

Fast  asleep !     It  is  no  matter. 
Enjoy  the  heavy  honey-dew  of  slumber. 
Thou  hast  no  figures  nor  no  fantasies 
Which  busy  care  draws  in  the  hearts  of  men ; 
Therefore  thou  sleepst  so  sound. 

The  serene  face  of  the  sleeping  child  gave  point  to  these 
words.  They  revealed,  too,  the  gentle  nature  of  Brutus 


258          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

and  the  burden  on  his  mind.  Then  Portia  entered,  drawing 
her  long  purple  robe  about  her  shoulders;  and  the  con- 
versation that  followed  showed  forth  the  character  of  this 
man  and  wife — so  different  from  the  two  Macbeths! — 
and  the  overhanging  tragedy. 

Alice  was  Portia;  Barbara  was  Brutus.  Was  it  quite 
fair,  according  to  their  principle  of  distributing  the  parts, 
that  Alice  should  be  the  woman  in  both  plays?  They  had 
their  reasons.  For  one  thing,  Alice  had  taken  the  chief 
part  in  "Macbeth";  she  insisted  that  .Barbara  should  have 
that  honor  in  'Julius  Caesar."  "Besides,"  she  had  said, 
"Brutus  is  one  of  your  favorite  characters.  You  detest 
Macbeth.  You  must  be  one  person  you  like.  If  I  am 
Cassius,  I  shall  have  one  man's  part.  It  is  perfectly  fair. 
And,  anyway,  I  think  you  do  men  better  and  I  do  women 
better,  and  that  is  more  important  than  anything  else." 
And  so  it  was  settled. 

It  was  true  that  Barbara  was  very  partial  to  Brutus. 
She  pitied  him  because  he  had  been  led  by  generous  im- 
pulses— not  like  Macbeth  by  weak  ambition — to  perform 
an  act  which  he  despised.  His  "ancient  Roman  valour" 
made  him  a  hero  in  her  eyes — a  victim  of  the  wrongs  of 
other  men.  When  Cassar  cried,  as  the  swords  pierced  him, 
"Et  tu,  Brute?"  she  understood  him  to  mean,  "And  you, 
too,  my  noble  friend — are  you  a  part  of  this  wicked  plot 
against  me?"  That  cry  showed  that  Brutus  was  lovable  as 
well  as  high-minded.  He  was  a  lonely  figure,  too.  The 
real  conspirators,  who  had  misled  him,  could  not  under- 
stand his  motive.  He  was  lonely;  and  the  blow  he  struck 


The  Players  259 

at  Caesar  for  the  sake  of  justice  failed  utterly.  And  through 
it  all,  he  spoke  the  most  wonderful  words !  Barbara  liked 
even  his  angry  speeches,  as  when  he  said,  "I'd  rather  be 
a  dog  and  bay  the  moon  than  such  a  Roman."  His  gentle 
words  to  his  wife  and  to  his  friends  and  to  the  boy,  Lucius, 
— how  they  melted  your  heart !  Barbara  thought  Hamlet 
spoke  marvelous  words,  too,  and  she  loved  to  read  them. 
But  she  understood  Brutus  better.  Perhaps  he  seemed  most 
noble  and  most  pitiable  in  this  scene  they  were  acting  when 
he  said  to  Portia: 

You  are  my  dear  and  honourable  wife, 
As  dear  to  me  as  are  the  ruddy  drops 
That  visit  my  sad  heart. 

The  boy  Lucius  slept  undisturbed  through  the  whole 
scene  and  in  a  moment  of  darkness  at  the  end  silently  dis- 
appeared. 


And  now  came  Brutus  and  Cassius  in  the  famous  scene 
of  their  quarrel  and  reconciliation.  It  should  have  taken 
place  in  an  army  tent.  But  the  children,  thinking  it  might 
well  have  been  outside  the  tent,  merely  removed  the  statu- 
ettes and  let  the  trees  and  flowers  represent  the  out-of- 
doors. 

This  scene,  the  children  thought,  was  one  of  the  greatest 
they  had  ever  read.  No  love  scene  could  compare  with  it 
in  their  opinion.  And  they  made  of  it  a  most  spirited 
quarrel  and  a  most  tender  reconciliation.  They  deepened 
their  girlish  voices  and  put  into  the  words  all  the  vim  and 


260         Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

energy  that  seemed  to  them  the  natural  manner  of  Roman 
generals.  Barbara  had  the  face  of  a  madonna  rather  than 
of  a  Brutus!  Yet  there  was  a  fine  scorn  in  the  curl  of 
her  lip  and  much  haughtiness  in  her  gesture  when  Brutus 
exclaimed : 

I'll  use  you  for  my  mirth,  nay,  for  my  laughter — 

and  great  dignity  in  her  manner,  when  he  grew  gentle,  say- 
ing with  a  smile : 

O  Cassius,  you  are  yoked  with  a  lamb. 

As  Barbara  acted  the  part,  there  was  great  dignity, 
too,  in  his  sadness,  when  his  shoulders  drooped  and  a  far- 
away look  came  into  his  eyes  and,  with  a  world  of  meaning 
in  his  voice,  he  murmured  something  about  his  sorrows. 
And  when  Cassius,  all  sympathy  now,  wanted  to  know 
more,  he  seated  himself  on  the  bench,  and,  lifting  his  head 
and  looking  into  space,  his  hands  pressed  against  his  knees, 
he  said,  in  a  voice  that  wrung  the  heart: 

Portia  is  dead. 

A  great  solemnity  fell  upon  the  audience.  They  had 
been  amused  at  the  way  the  sparks  flew  and  the  flame 
cooled  up  to  this  point.  Now  they  felt  only  what  the 
children  felt.  They  were  conscious  only  of  Brutus  and  his 
lonely  sorrow. 

There  was  a  pause.  Alice  and  Barbara  had  wished  that 
this  pause  might  be  filled  by  some  low  strains  of  music  in 
the  distance.  It  was  not  needed.  A  kind  of  inaudible  music 
filled  the  air.  While  Brutus  recounted  the  story  of  Portia's 


The  Players  261 

death,  solemn  harmonies  seemed  to  linger  in  the  back- 
ground. Then,  raising  his  head,  with  a  quick  gesture  of 
determination,  he  turned  to  the  affairs  that  were  pressing 
for  attention,  saying: 

Speak  no  more  of  her.    Give  me  a  bowl  of  wine — 

and  the  boy  Lucius  entered  and  poured  out  the  wine  in 
which  they  buried  all  unkindness. 


In  response  to  a  request,  the  last  number  on  their  pro- 
gram was  a  repetition  of  the  scene  from  "Romeo  and 
Juliet." 

How  many  times  they  had  repeated  it!  They  had  re- 
hearsed it  more  than  anything  else.  And  yet  the  words 
seemed  more  beautiful  every  time  they  spoke  them.  To- 
night, coming  from  the  grim  tragedy  of  Macbeth  and  the 
sorrows  of  Brutus,  there  seemed  to  be  some  strange  en- 
chantment in  every  syllable. 

Romeo:    Lady,  by  yonder  blessed  moon  I  swear 

That  tips  with  silver  all  these  fruit  tree  tops, — 

Juliet:      O,  swear  not  by  the  moon,  th'  inconstant  moon 
That  monthly  changes  in   her   circled   orb 
Lest  that  thy  love  prove  likewise  variable. 

Romeo:    What  shall  I  swear  by? 

Juliet:  Do  not  swear  at  all  ; 

Or,  if  thou  wilt,  swear  by  thy  gracious  self 
Which  is  the  god  of  my  idolatry, 
And  I'll  believe  thee. 


262          Shakespeare  and  the  Heart  of  a  Child 

My  bounty  is  as  boundless  as  the  sea, 
My  love  as  deep;  the  more  I  give  to  thee 
The  more  I  have,  for  both  are  infinite. 

A  rich  color  had  come  into  Juliet's  cheeks — the  natural 
color  of  excitement.  Now  she  turned  away  to  answer  the 
nurse's  call,  while  Romeo  stretched  out  his  arms  and  folded 
them  as  if  embracing  the  soft  air,  and  exclaimed: 

O  blessed,  blessed  night!  I  am  afeard, 
Being  in  night,  all  this  is  but  a  dream 
Too  flattering  sweet  to  be  substantial. 

With  this  dream  of  beauty  and  young  love,  the  acting 
ended. 

And  now  it  was  the  actors'  turn  to  receive  a  surprise. 
They  were  led  into  the  dining  room  where  a  supper  was 
spread  out  on  the  table.  They  sat  down,  Peggy  between 
Alice  and  Barbara,  and,  while  the  others  grouped  them- 
selves about,  they  feasted  like  true  heroes  on  simple  and 
delicious  viands.  Looking  at  the  color  in  their  cheeks,  the 
spectators  understood  that  there  had  been  no  "make-up" 
in  the  green  room  of  this  theatre. 

Uncle  Waldo  proposed  a  toast  to  the  young  actors. 
"They  have  made  the  great  poet  live  for  us  to-night,"  he 
said,  as  they  all  raised  their  glasses  filled  with  an  amber 
liquid  that  was  also  acting  a  part.  But  before  they  could 
drink  Barbara  had  risen  from  her  chair.  She  lifted  her 
glass  high  above  her  head.  Her  hand  trembled  a  little 
with  excitement,  but  her  voice  was  clear  and  her  eyes 
sparkled  as  she  said: 

"Let's  drink  a  health  to  Shakespeare." 


&*•£ 


IIH 


mmpjo^^ 

I !  "  J  'j"'.''l '  !  V     ,'•   ' .'  " 
!''  'V!  i  ...         »•